 
Eden

Jessica Lee

Published by Jessica Lee at Smashwords

Copyright 2011 Jessica Lee

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Smashwords.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.
Prologue

Matt & Stephanie

The musty room was dimly lit, its archaic dank stones absorbing the light. The Viewer entered, its nostrils flaring at the moldy odor of the room. Silent steps marked its progress to the only furnishing the room possessed. The simple stone table cast a long shadow as the Viewer placed the antique lamp upon its top. The light revealed an ornate glass ball, held tightly in a cast iron fitting. Reaching into a pocket the Viewer placed three blank creamy white envelopes on the table beside the glass. A long deep breath was exhaled onto the glass's surface. The glass began to glow softly from within as the Viewer poured energy into the glass. A misty gray smoke swirled around the interior of the glass. Slowly it settled bringing a room into focus. The furnishing, while all antique and elegant, lent no warmth or sense of home to the space. In the corner sat a high backed settee. Its rich red velvet cushions only accentuated the coldness of the woman who sat upon it. She was stark in her expensive black skirt suit, long soft blond hair pulled into a tight bun. Her expression was one of distain with a hint of disgust as she watched a man pacing back and forth across the room in front of her. His tall frame could have easily made one feel intimidated. However even now laugh lines around his eyes told of a kind nature. His normally pale and freckled skin was flushed crimson with anger. His red hair messy from the course combing given by frustrated hands. He turned to face her, waving his hands around as he talked in what the Viewer ascertained was a harsh tone. It spent a moment trying to read lips, lamenting the visions lack of sound.

The woman just watched him, her expression turning to full disgust at his rhetoric. Her eyes began to roam the room as she tuned out his babble, taking inventory of all the things she would ask for, they both knew the big D word would be brought up shortly. Her eyes fell upon the antique grandfather clock she had just procured from an auction house up state. It was truly unique, the mahogany base carved in an intricate forest scene. A majestic tree reached from the base up to the face, deer, squirrels and rabbits took shelter under its branches. The face of the clock itself was what had drawn Stephanie to it. Instead of having numbers or even Roman numerals, it had celestial bodies. Planets, constellations and moons told the time. The hands of the clock were shaped into wicked looking daggers. It had been amazing find, part of a lot from an estate sale. The only information they had on it was it had been purchased at another estate sale.

She stared at it a moment longer feeling herself pulled in when an angry near shout from Matt cause her to refocus her attention on his drivel. Her eyes narrowed, he was pleading for her to work with him, to go to counseling, to go on vacation. Anything to bring back the love that had held them together all these years. She really had no desire to work anything out however until she could get her assets separated and things hidden away it would serve best to play along with his last ditch effort to save their marriage. So she nodded, placing a fake look of understanding and sympathy on her face agreeing with his suggestions.

The Viewer smiled, perfect fuel for the fire, their animosity would prove to make them very useful. Turning away from the glass a moment, the Viewers' face scrunched in intense concentration. The top envelope lifted into the air, elegant script wrote itself on the front. The names Matt and Stephanie as well as their address appeared on the creamy white envelope before it faded out of sight on its way to their home.

Rose & Eric

The Viewer stepped back allowing the swirling smoke to rise up again. After a few moments, another breath, another this time a storeroom, full of packing crates of all shapes and sizes. Strings of packing material lay strewn about the floor. Eric grunted as he pried the lid off a large crate. Laying the top aside, he gingerly pulled out a vase that easily came to his waist when he set it on the floor, which was impressive given his height. Rose stood beside him her long hair tucked over one shoulder as she studied the new acquisition. Eric picked it up and carried it out of the room. Rose laid the list aside waiting for him to return to open the final crate. She glanced over her shoulder several times. Her impatience and curiosity got the best of her. Picking up the crow bar she pried the lid off gently.

She began to pull the objects out carefully, pausing to tie her long black mane up and out of her face. Gently pulling shredded paper off of an intricate wall sconce, she frowned slightly as her bare palm connected with the cold stark brass. She suddenly felt eyes upon her, spinning around she saw that was still alone. Placing her other hand on it she took a deep breath, the acrid smell of smoke filled her lungs, she dropped the sconce back into the box. Her body trembled as she stepped back, looking for the cause of such a strong odor.

Eric entered to find a pale Rose staring intently at something in the top of the last crate.

"Eric, where did this last crate come from?" She asked stepping closer to him, enjoying his comforting presence.

Bending down he read the packing label on the side of the box.

"Came from an estate sale out in Oregon" He replied.

"Was it a fire rescue or anything?" She asked twisting a piece of hair around her finger, her face scrunched in a confused expression.

"Not that I know of, why?" He asked picking up the sconce she had held.

"Just caught an odd odor" She replied feeling a bit foolish.

The Viewer smiled, knowing that it was not at all odd; she was gifted with second sight. This couldn't have been better for the plan. She pushed the glass to zoom in on Rose's face.

In the storeroom Rose's head jerked up causing Eric to raise an eyebrow. Rose looked around frantically. Once again she had felt someone, a presence very close to her. Unlike last time however she felt that it was of malicious nature. She silently fled the storeroom with Eric on her heels.

The Viewer let out a cruel laugh knowing this one was going to be fun to torment. A moment later another creamy envelope rose into the air. In the same beautiful script Eric and Rose's names appeared before it too faded out of sight.

Faye & Adam

The Viewer's form slumped, theses sessions were always taxing, but it had used extra energy to cause Rose fear. Squeezing the last bit of power from within it called forth the smoke one last time. A twinkle returned to the viewer's weary eyes, as the form of a young woman sitting on the edge of a bed, strands of her long brown hair matted to her face with tears, came into view. Sitting beside her an average man with a similar pained expression, she handed a small stick to him after pointing to a little window on the top. He sighed, disappointment so obvious.

The Viewer chuckled, such faith put in modern technology, when simple symptoms should never be ignored. They were perfect, this time it would work it, it had to. The Viewer poured the last bit of its mystic energy to observe them a bit longer

Adam wrapped his arms tenderly around Faye.

"I was so sure this time" She said her voice laden with unshed tears.

"I know you were honey" Adam said trying to reassure her but grappling with his own disappointment

He couldn't think of anything to say that did not lay the blame on her and that was the last thing he wanted to do. However given the many doctors they had been to, the trouble in conception laid with her. Not trusting anything to come out of his mouth that would cause hurt he simple pulled her into his arms and kissed her hair, rocking her gently.

"We have been trying so long, and to be disappointed every month is getting to be more than I can take" She said her voice cracking under the pain she felt.

"Let's take a break. No more temperatures, kits and day counting. I just can't keep it up" She said at last dissolving into sobs as her husband held her close.

He looked over her head and found himself glancing at their reflection in the new mirror he had purchased at the auction house for her birthday. Its thick wooden frame was covered in unique forest carvings. A large tree adorned the top, its long branches reaching down the sides. It truly was one of a kind piece and he was shocked to see it at an estate auction, he would have considered it an heirloom. Studying the carving he glanced once again into the glass. He blinked as he swore the image rippled.

The Viewer stepped back from the glass noting in its carelessness it had almost been seen. Calling up the third envelope it was addressed and sped off to its destination. The viewer collapsed to the floor, the cold stones feeling good against its fevered skin. As the exhaustion overtook the Viewer, one last twisted smile crossed its lips.

It had begun.
Chapter 1

The hotel appeared from the swirling mountain mist. Faye's breath caught as they pulled around the final curve into the driveway, she was faced with the soaring façade. The columns were massive, like the great redwood trees back home. The expansive porch wrapped around the building like a protective scarf. The windows reminded her of heavy lidded eyes. Faye looked down at the invitation in her lap, excited with the possibility of the coming week. Glancing to her left she noted Adam's relaxed expression. She was reassured she had done the right thing in talking him into coming. They hadn't really had a vacation since their honeymoon. Perhaps it would help them get over the disappointment of her not being pregnant. This time she had been so sure, the symptoms where there, she was late, nauseous and exhausted. Sadly, tests don't lie.

Adam glanced over at her. He still wasn't sure about this whole thing. Other than the brochures they had been sent, they knew nothing about this place. He looked up at the grand view. It looks nice enough he thought. Perhaps this would help them. Faye had gotten very depressed over the latest pregnancy test and it had become almost an obsession for her after the first six months with no results. He felt they both needed a break in trying.

He pulled the car into the driveway. Stepping out he handed the keys to a young man dressed in a gold and crimson uniform. The man went virtually unnoticed by both of them as they were struck by what was before them. Faye opened the door, stepping into the cool mountain air, oblivious to Adam's voice as he went on about the neo-classical Greek revival architecture. She was simply lost in the beauty. It was grand, but just a touch domineering. She shaded her eyes as she looked up take in the huge structure with its massive pillars and gleaming windows. She probably would have remained there admiring the hotel, if Adam hadn't nudged her.

"Faye! We really need to get checked in. You will have plenty of time to explore and gawk later." he told her with a grin. The lighthearted teasing in his voice lost on her as she followed him, still examining every detail of the hotel.

As they walked up the broad marble steps she took a closer look at some of the guests as they sunned themselves on the porch. There was something about them that caused her to pause, but the glare of the sun obscured her view, making it impossible to focus on them too closely. Adam tugged her sleeve and continued to lead her towards the mammoth set of oak doors. The tall thin panels glinted with cut crystal inlays. The hotel's name was displayed on the door in gilded gold letters, "Eden" it said simply. Faye thought it a bit pretentious but she could see how such a grand looking hotel nestled deep in these isolated mountains could be considered paradise. Adam opened the door for her and a cold rush of air greeted her, causing a shiver to run its way down her body.

She blinked a few times allowing her eyes to adjust to the dark interior of the lobby. It was as vast as the exterior, boasting a soaring ceiling inlayed with extensive stained glass panels. They portrayed nature scenes, some of the mountains some of forest but each more exquisite than the next.

The reception desk was on the right. It was an antique. Its polished oak finish reflected the light from the green shaded desk lamp. She almost expected to see some famous movie star in a flapper's dress, a long, cigarette holder dangling between her fingers, leaning over it while she flirted with the desk clerk. Several velvet plush settees sat around a long, all the cushions a vibrant crimson. To the left was an immense fireplace. The mantle was ornately carved with mythical beasts in forest scenes very similar to the ones shown above in the stain glass.

A mammoth fire roared in its hearth. Despite the size and voracity of the raging fire, Faye could neither feel its warmth nor hear the crackle of the burning wood. Before it could truly strike her as odd, Adam pulled at her arm again and brought her up to the desk to check in. He reached out and rang the shiny, golden bell on the desk. A moment or two passed and the desk clerk finally oozed his way up to the counter. Faye took a subconscious step back. He was tall and gaunt, his skin was waxy, his hair perfectly oiled into place, and his mustache looked as though if one wrung it out, it could refill one's car. He smiled that fake, plastic, used-car salesman smile and spoke to them.

"Good afternoon, Sir and Madame. How may I help you?" Faye shuddered slightly and slid in behind Adam. She slipped her hand into his. Even this man's voice was greasy, he made her extremely uncomfortable.

Adam held out the folded invitation letter to the desk clerk.

"We received this in the mail." He said, seemingly not affected by the man's presence.

The clerk looked over the piece of paper for a moment. He smiled at the couple.

"Ah ... yes. You are one of our lucky chosen couples. We are so happy that you could join us for the festivities. It will be an unforgettable time. He glance at a hand written paper for a moment before speaking again

"We always enjoy having people with historical knowledge visit. They tend to have a greater appreciation of what we have to offer here."

Fay drew back even more, he knew things about her, she didn't want anyone like him knowing about her.

He smiled again in his plastic manner, his eyes looking Faye over with a curl of the lip and the raise of the eyebrow that showed his obvious appreciation for what he saw. Faye fought a shiver and tried even harder to disappear behind her husband's back. Adam released her hand, oblivious to her distress, and stepped forward to sign the guest book. As he reached for the pen, the clerk moved with lightening speed to close the book. The couple jumped. For a moment, his greasy calm vanished and a frightening scowl crossed his features. As quick as it appeared however it was gone and the false smile returned.

"Forgive me, sir. We have a different tradition here: we ask guests to sign the book when they check out, and write a few good comments for new people coming in." He reached for a folded, black piece of paper with a silver string. He turned around and reached for a key off the large board behind him. While his attention was elsewhere, Adam turned to Faye.

"Let's go. He's weird." She mouthed, her expression of discomfort now clear to him.

Adam shrugged and shook his head. His expression was familiar. It was the "Honey you worry too much" smile. He patted her hand reassuringly.

He turned back around just as the clerk was ready to hand them their key.

"You're key, Sir, and an itinerary for the week's festivities. I do hope your stay is pleasant. Please feel free to call the desk if you need anything at all." He said emphasizing the word all with another appreciative look over Faye.

He rang a smaller, silver bell. A young man appeared from nowhere. Faye tried not to stare, however he bore a strong resemblance to a monkey. His brow sloped and his eyes were small and squinted. His overly large lips cracked into a disturbing smile. He wore a crimson and gold, braided uniform. The sleeves were short on his disproportionately long arms. He reminded Faye of the animals you see on TV dressed in human clothing and taught tricks.

"Bartholomew, please take our guests to their room." The clerk said with a smirk.

The bellhop raised an eyebrow at the pair. He looked back at the clerk, whose smile somehow got even larger and faker. Faye went to turn away from him in discomfort when she noted a strange almost sad look in his eyes. Their eyes met for a single second but then he turned away. She puzzled over it for a moment before the bellhop's quick movements drew her attention to him.

The bellhop then smiled wider which only; served to enhance his monkey like appearance He picked up their bags and motioned them to follow him down the long hallway. Faye gripped Adam's hand so intensely her knuckles were white. The hallway was long and full of shadows despite the afternoon sun. The few furnishings that were placed about were made were tables, the bases made of a lacquered ebony wood. The tops were carved of grey marble marred with thick red veins pulsing through it. The significant windows on each side stretched floor to ceiling, but their light was dampened by the thick drapes that pooled on the marble sills like puddles of a thick viscous substance.

There were several small groups of guests seated in the plush looking maroon chairs that looked up at them as they passed, their faces showing expressions of mild interest. Faye stared at them-- they all appeared rather pasty and gray. Her mind wrote it off as an effect of the lighting and held on more tightly to her husband. At the end of the large hall was an antique cage elevator. Bartholomew pushed the button, and the three of them fixedly watched the hand descend to the ground floor to avoid conversation. It bonged loudly as it arrived causing the pair to jump slightly. Bartholomew opened the gate and they all stepped in obediently when the inner doors swung open with a bang. The monkey in the bellhop suit pushed number 8 and the elevator rose upward.

The doors opened to reveal a dimly lit hallway. The walls were wood paneled and gas light sconces lined the walls like soldiers marching off to battle the darkness. The doors to the guest rooms were a bright white, a sharp contrast to the dimness of the hallway. Bartholomew stalked silently down the hallway and came to an abrupt halt half way down and turned to a door on the right. The golden numbers read 821.

He slipped the key soundlessly into the door and pushed it open with a sigh of the hinges. The carpet inside was the same dark burgundy as the downstairs drapes. There were several large windows that were only covered with a white, filmy curtain. Dominating the room was a large, wooden, four poster bed which had the same ornate carvings as the fireplace downstairs. It seemed a common theme here. Off to the side was a black, wrought iron vanity table with a matching stool. Along the far wall was a grey marble fireplace Faye stared at the red veins. She could swear they seemed to be pulsing. A stack of fresh wood sat in the grate but appeared as if it hadn't been lit in quite some time.

Faye looked around as Adam tipped their guide and asked a few questions about the hotel, food and other things. She was busy checking out the claw footed bath tub and the exquisite view of the mountains from the bathroom window when she heard the outer door shut. Walking back into the other room, she saw Adam shudder slightly and wipe his hand on his pants as if it was soiled from shaking Bartholomew's hand.

They looked at each other a moment, then Adam burst out with a sigh as if he had been holding his breath.

"Well, I will say one thing: the hotel is magnificent but they really need to screen their employee's a little better. They both looked like rejects from a horror movie."

She nodded, sitting down on the bed. "That desk clerk made me want to take a shower after being in the same room with him."

"He wasn't too bad, but the monkey boy, geez." He said as he joined her. "Let's look at this week's itinerary they have set up for us "lucky" invited couples." he finished, air quotes and all.

Adam pulled out the black booklet with the silver string. It was made of a stiff paper bound with the silver cord. The cover read Midnight Masquerade in a fancy script and silver ink. Adam raised an eyebrow as he opened it. The information inside was obviously handwritten. It had a list of days, times, and rooms, but no dates.

"Hmm ..." he murmured. "They must only be doing this particular theme for this set of invitations. She nodded in agreement as she read over his shoulder.

"It seems there is a cocktail party tonight, a dinner tomorrow night, and then nothing big planned until the costume ball Saturday night. The only big planned activities are at night. That's nice-- it gives us the daytime to explore and relax." he said, examining the book. "They have a few tours planned in the early evenings that might be interesting, but for the most part we are on our own." he added absently showing his lack of interest in those activities.

Faye responded, still lost in thought, "Aren't you the least bit curious as to why we received invitations in the first place?"

Adam looked up from examining the book's spine "I guess it has something to do with your work at the historical society or even at the University. They probably want some experts here, to tell them how authentic their decor is. That's my guess as to why they wanted you to sign in at the end of the weekend so you can add comments on how impressed you were with their historical accuracy." He punctuated his feelings on the matter with a roll of the eyes.

Faye nodded slightly, in the last 2 years she had spent a considerable amount of her time helping at the San Francisco Society for the Preservation of Culture. She really didn't care for the group as a whole, but in his later years her father had been quite devoted and she felt obligated to continue to help them. It was possible that her growing name in that community had garnered her invitation here, but there were much more logical candidates she could see being picked. Either way they were here.

"Indeed." She replied. "I'm just glad I had enough time to get costumes made and our masks finished for the costume party."

Adam rolled his eyes again, this time looking down at the bed as to avoid her notice.

"Well, we have about 6 hours until the cocktail party. What would you like to do?" He asked standing and stretching. He moved the curtain aside to gaze out on the thick, green lawn.

"Correction," she said, standing to join him by the window. "We have about 4 hours until it's time to start getting ready for the party."

"Right, I forgot." He sighed.

"So, let's head outside and get some fresh air. We can look around and maybe we can meet some more of the other "lucky" guests for the weekend." She suggested mimicking his air quotes.

He nodded in agreement. After a quick stop at the vanity table, Faye was ready to go. They headed back down the hallway toward the elevator. There were several side tables with silk flowers in vases along the way. The walls were bare of decoration, their stark dark surfaces soaking up the light from the sconces, making the hallway darker. Adam and Faye waited for the elevator, watching it come up from the lobby.

The elevator once again greeted them with a bang. As the door slid open, they were surprised to be again faced with Bartholomew. He was leading another couple to their room. Adam smiled and greeted them and Faye mumbled a hello as she studied them intently. The gentleman was tall and broad shouldered. His hair was a shocking flame of red, which was in need of a good combing. The woman beside him was a petite thing with shoulder-length, blond hair. Her eyes were a pale green and she seemed a little washed out. As they walked past, Faye glanced over her shoulder to see what room they were in and noted that they would be their neighbors to the left. Faye and Adam entered the elevator, pulling the noisy gate closed behind them. Faye shuddered slightly. The elevator made her feel as if someone had just locked her in a great, gilded cage. She slipped her hand in Adam's and he squeezed it gently and they watched the old-fashioned hand count down the floors.

They exited the elevator into the mostly deserted lobby, a few guests sat on a far couch. Adam walked slower examining the portraits on the wall. Most were of antique automobiles while others were of mountain views. This time is was Faye tugging his arm to get them heading back toward the front door. Faye was relieved to see that the desk clerk was not visible and they hurriedly slipped out the door to avoid another encounter with the unlikable man.

The warm sunlight contrasted so much with the dim interior that they both reached up to shield their eyes against the bright onslaught of light. Walking out onto the expansive porch, Faye looked down towards the previously occupied rocking chairs. She was disappointed to find them mostly empty aside from a huge gray feline taking advantage of one of the chairs in the sun. Adam took her hand and they headed down the front steps and out onto a lawn littered with a few croquet balls and some discarded mallets. They made their way to the right, heading for the garden entrance. Standing in the shade of a large oak tree, Faye took in the panoramic view as Adam examined the water garden that was the entrance to the palatial flower spread beyond the iron gates.

The garden wrapped around the side all the way to the back of the hotel. It must be at least five or six acres Faye thought as she surveyed the luscious spread. The gates themselves were covered in thick ivy, which spread itself onto the nine or ten foot hedges that were used as walls. She wandered over toward him, looking to see what he was studying so intently. He was examining an antique sundial which sat on a tall pillar in the middle of a small pond. As she got closer, she saw instead of numbers there were symbols. In the twelve's place was the symbol of an hourglass. After a moment of intense studying, she spoke.

"That is defiantly odd."

Adam looked up. "Odd is one word you could use. Have you ever seen one like this before?"

She looked at it a moment longer, leaning in more closely.

"I can't say that I do. It's nothing I've seen before.

They both stared at the dial, each trying to puzzle out the symbols. After a few minutes, Adam shrugged.

"Who knows? It could just be some of that new wave nonsense. Let's look at the rest of the garden." he finally replied.

Faye stared a moment longer. Something was tugging the edge of her mind. She knew she had seen something similar, but it lingered in the back shadows of her mind, shying from the light of discovery. Adam gently tugged on her hand; she reluctantly let herself be led through the tall arch in the garden. She was instantly struck by the silence and stillness of the air inside the garden. The tall, thick hedge blocked out any sounds from beyond, making this little patch of the hotel grounds a retreat. On either side of them were little theme gardens: one roses, one a water garden, several were done by color. Adam and Faye pointed things out to each other in awe as they walked around. Following the path, they came into a small round clearing with a large fountain in the center.

Adam sat on the stone bench, shaded by a beautiful weeping willow tree, but it was the fountain that drew Faye's attention. It was very large and slightly out-of-character and proportion to everything else they had seen in the garden. It was an exact replica of the hotel with a large hourglass on top. Instead of sand flowing downward, the water flowed upward until it shot out of the top. Words were inscribed across the base of the hourglass. She leaned in closely to read them. The script scrolled, and was difficult to make out. Faye got as close as she could without falling into the pool. Straining her neck and turning her head slightly, she was finally able to make out the words. It read: Time is as eternal as water; one only need replenish the pool to live forever.

She reread it a few times. It made the hair on the back of her neck stand up. Shivering slightly, she backed away from the fountain and quickly walked over to join Adam. He sat reading a small rock bearing the names of the founders and a brief history about the hotel. Normally, that would fascinate Faye but she was still inexplicably spooked by the fountain. He seemed totally unaware that anything was amiss.

"Hey, honey, listen to this. It says that this place has the most extensive flower maze in the state."

Faye nodded absently. She really just wanted to get out of there, the beauty of the garden was now lost on her. Adam rattled on for a few more minutes and noticing he was getting no response from his wife, decided she was probably bored and it was best to move on. He stood and stretched. Taking her hand, they walked quietly toward the gate to the garden. Faye relaxed as the fountain faded farther and farther behind them. Just as they reached the edge of the hedges, a croquet ball rolled through. It was followed by a pretty little girl in a blue and white checkered dress. Her long golden hair was bound up in two long braids with ribbons that matched her dress. She picked up the ball and turned to look at them. She smiled widely, but Faye noticed that her eyes remained sad. She walked towards them.

"Hello, I'm Emily." she said cheerfully.

"Hello, Miss Emily. I'm Adam and this is my wife, Faye." Adam said, getting down on his knee to be on the child's level.

"It's very nice to meet you." She said with a curtsy.

Faye smiled. The child was charming and very cute, like something out of a Norman Rockwell painting. Her eyes, however, were a startling blue. They just seemed so sad.

"I'm playing croquet. Would you care to join me?" Emily asked.

Faye looked at her watch. It was getting rather late and more time was lost in the garden than she realized.

"I am sorry, Emily. We have to go get ready for tonight's party, perhaps tomorrow?" Faye asked.

She was instantly sorry as she looked the little girl's disappointed face. Adam shot her a look that said that he felt just as bad.

"Honey, why don't you go ahead and start getting ready? It doesn't take me long and that way you will have the room all to yourself. I will stay and play one game with Emily." Adam said.

The little girl's face positively lit up. Faye nodded, kissing Adam on the cheek and headed back to the hotel. Adam had a true love of children. They had been trying for almost two years to have a child but the fates seemed against them in that aspect. Faye was regretting her decision to come alone when she stepped into the cool lobby to see the clerk returned to his post. Much to her relief, he simply waved as she hurried past. She was thankful she did not encounter the monkey boy either. Back in her room, she looked through the dresses she had brought trying to decide what she wanted to wear. However she was unable to focus her mind drifted back to the fountain and she began to feel uneasy and nauseous. She pushed it back to the recesses of her mind.

Faye flipped through the dresses several more times. She was terribly distracted. She gave up in frustration and headed into the bathroom to begin to get ready. She emerged just as Adam was shutting the door behind him. His face was slightly flushed and he was smiling broadly. His shirt sleeves were rolled up and his top button undone. Several grass stains adorned his khaki pants. He walked over and kissed Faye's cheek. He looked at her perfectly done makeup and hair which was slightly amusing with the bathrobe and pearls.

"Couldn't decide on a dress, huh?" he asked as he slipped his shirt off and headed for the shower.

She shook her head no.

"Any suggestions?" She asked as she headed back to the closet.

"The black, velvet sleeveless is my favorite." he said, as he disappeared into the sound of running water.

Nodding in agreement she pulled out the dress and slipped it on. She was seated at the vanity when he came out of the bathroom dressed in his dapper pinstriped suit. She whistled and his face broke into his boyish smile that had won her heart nearly five years before. He held out his arm she took it with a dip of her head.

"Why, thank you, sir." she said, a giggle in her voice.

They left the room and headed down toward the elevator. He checked his watch as they were waiting.

"Looks like we will be right on time" He said.

"Good." she said, "After tonight, we can be fashionably late. I must confess a serious curiosity about the other guests here having seen so few and met only one so far, and I doubt she will be in attendance."

Adam nodded in agreement. The elevator dinged ... Adam reached for the gate and Faye shivered. She couldn't get over how much it reminded her of a cage. Just as he was pulling the gate closed, a male voice from down the hall called.

"Please hold the elevator!"

"Sure." Adam called back and stopped the gate.

Faye moved over to allow space for the new arrivals. She smoothed her dress and subconsciously fixed her hair as she peered down the hall. The couple they had encountered earlier was headed towards the elevator. He was dressed in a somber gray suit and his wife wore a simple, gray, silk gown. Faye shook her head and clucked silently as they slid into the elevator. The color was all wrong for her complexion.

"Thanks! This thing seems to be rather slow in returning." The man said, extending his hand, his voice genial.

"I'm Matt, and this is my wife Stephanie."

"I'm Adam, and this is my wife Faye." They all shook hands and murmured pleasantries.

The elevator started to descend as Adam started a conversation.

"So what do you think of the hotel so far?" he asked.

"It's lovely." Stephanie replied.

Faye turned her face to the wall to hide a smirk. She sounded as washed out as she looked and Faye's self-confidence moved up a notch. Faye had a nasty habit of basing her opinion of herself on how she looked and on the females she was surrounded by. So far she was feeling good. It was habit she had no need of. It was left over from her low self esteem formed by a less then kind mother in her teenage years. She was a truly beautiful woman, with full lips and remarkable eyes.

Faye, lost in herthoughts, was oblivious to the conversation going on between the men.

The elevator shuddered to a stop and the loud bang brought Faye back to reality. The couples exited with each wife on the arm of their husband. Candles lit the long hallway and Faye found it very romantic and she snuggled closer to Adam as they walked. Other couples walked past them and Faye studied the outfits. Adam looked more closely at the people's faces. Something was off, but he just couldn't place it. They seemed somehow faded, like they just popped out of an old photograph. He shook his head and blamed it on the lighting. He turned his attention back to the small talk going on between the two wives. Something deep in his gut told him to stay close to Matt and Stephanie. They entered the smaller Ballroom and were stuck speechless.

Faye drew in a breath, glad that she had worn the black dress as the room was done in a black and white 20's theme complete with the band on the stage in white tuxes, playing smooth jazz. The wait staff wore half and half uniforms. The room was full of people and Faye was amazed that with so many guests, she had seen so few of them during the day. They walked forward and the desk clerk stepped out from the maitre d stand. He was dressed similarly to the band, but his jacket was black with a stark white bowtie. He looked only at the ladies, that same oily grin crossing his face. Faye tried not to grimace but his complexion was so pasty it appeared unreal. Everything about him set off alarm bells in her mind. He slithered across the floor to them. Both ladies slid in unison behind their husbands, using them as shields.

"Good evening, Gentlemen, Ladies." He gave a short bow and Faye was surprised oil didn't spill onto the floor from his hair.

"Good evening." Matt and Adam said in unison.

"If you will follow me, I will show you to your table. You will be sitting with the other invited couple." The clerk said, and started to turn away.

"If there are only 3 invited couples, why are there so many guests here?" Faye blurted out.

He turned back around, his smile widening.

"We are a luxury hotel. We do have regular reservations as well as guests who are here for extended periods." He said, emphasizing the words 'are' and 'luxury'.

He turned and started to walk across the floor. Faye's face turned a light shade of pink as she had just insulted the hotel and the staff without meaning to. Adam squeezed her arm reassuringly and followed Matt and Stephanie to their table. Faye, still embarrassed, kept her eyes down as they crossed the room so she was unaware of the disconcerting stares coming from the other guests. Some looked inquisitive, some looked bored, but a few looked openly hostile. Adam pulled his wife closer, unsure of what to make of the attitudes he was seeing. Finally, they reached their table. Thankfully, in Faye's opinion, it was against a wall and mostly in the shadows. It gave them a wide view of the room. The lights were already dimmed and the spotlights were trained on the mirrored ball hanging above the checkerboard dance floor.

As they settled in Faye turned her attention to the other couple seated at the table to her left. Her heart sank as she realized how exquisitely beautiful the woman was. She was of a middle eastern decent. Her eyes were almond shaped and a soft brown. Her hair was a long mane of thick, black tresses that fell to her waist. Faye's hand fluttered to her own chestnut locks and she was suddenly conscious of any hair that might be out of place. Her husband was very handsome with his broad shoulders, his short, dark hair, and his bright green eyes. He extended his hand to the other gentlemen.

"Hello, my name is Eric. This is my wife, Omorose"

"You can call me Rose." she added hastily, extending her hand to the ladies.

"Omorose, what a beautiful name, that's Egyptian isn't it?" Faye asked. She was eager to show off her intelligence, to perhaps bring her a little closer in standing to Rose's beauty. Rose nodded.

"I was born in Egypt." She said smiling. Small talk ensued for a while appetizers were brought on silver platters silently by the wait staff. Rose was fascinated by the fact that Faye was an Anthropologist and they became engrossed in conversation about Egyptian traditions and customs. The men talked about a variety of things-- sports and other manly topics. No one noticed that Stephanie was completely ostracized until late in the evening when she crossly informed Matt that it was almost midnight and she was tired. Her comment was followed by a rather uncomfortable silence.

Faye stretched a bit and made an exaggerated yawn.

"My goodness, look at the time. Adam, we didn't even get to dance!"

Everyone else murmured similar comments, all of them feeling a bit embarrassed as they realized that no one had been talking to Stephanie all night. They stood up and gathered their jackets and purses, finishing up the conversations they were having. They started walking toward the exit with Matt and Stephanie leading the group. Faye could tell by the grip Stephanie had on his arm that he was in the doghouse. She turned to look at Rose who was also looking at the lead couple. She caught Faye's eye and nodded in agreement at Faye's assessment of Matthew's state. They both suppressed a bit of a giggle as they walked out the doors of the Ballroom. The desk clerk smiled and thankfully just waved. The men nodded and the women gave polite, stiff little waves. The silent lobby awaited them, the departure from the music to the deep silence put a damper on their mood.

As they walked across the marble floor, the sounds of their heels were like gunshots and each woman winced as she stepped down, not wanting to make such a noise. Unconsciously they all picked up the pace to get to the long, carpeted hallway. As the thick carpet muffled their steps, everyone let out a small exhale of relief. The group huddled closely together, unnerved by the silence and the thick shadows crowding their path.

The golden elevator loomed at the end of the hall. For once it looked like a savior instead of an encasement and they all crowded in. With six people it was just on the edge of uncomfortably close. Everyone watched the little gold hand pass the floor numbers. The friendly atmosphere they had experienced at dinner had completely evaporated. Matthew pulled the gate open as it shook to a stop on their floor. They hurried for their rooms, lined in a row with Faye and Adam in the middle. Faye turned and looked at Rose.

"Meet you in the dining room at nine am for breakfast?" She asked.

Turning, she quickly looked at Matt and Stephanie.

"You guys in?" She added.

Matt started to nod his head yes, but Stephanie's voice cut through his response.

"No, we have other plans, but thank you." Her voice was cold as she opened the door, pulling Matt in after her.

Matt shrugged, smiling apologetically to them before the door slammed in their faces.

Faye looked over at Rose, who shrugged.

"We will see you in the morning." She said as she entered her room.

Adam opened the door to their room and they both went in. Faye sat down on the settee, removing her shoes and pantyhose with a deep frown on her face. Adam hung up his jacket and undid his tie. He turned to look at his wife, noticing her expression ...

"What's wrong, honey?"

"I feel bad for excluding Stephanie, but I think her attitude is a bit much." She said as she slipped out of her dress and placed it back on the hanger.

Adam nodded as he got into his pajamas.

"Well, let's try to make it up to them tomorrow. We can invite them to dinner or to do something in the afternoon." He said.

"Probably a good idea, but if her attitude keeps up, I'm not spending my vacation week soothing her pride." She said, putting on her nightgown and sliding into bed.

"And Rose is so much more interesting. Her family is Egyptian royalty. She has tons of knowledge about the history and customs of her country." She said her voice portraying her excitement. Adam chuckled.

"I thought this was a vacation. It sounds a lot like work to me." He said as he reached over and turned out the lights.

"Humph." She said playfully, as she snuggled into the pillows.

"I would be a fool to pass up talking to her. You are always saying I need to make friends with live people." The last part of her statement was jumbled by a yawn.

"That you do dear, and Eric seems like a pretty nice guy as well." His voice was thick with sleep as he leaned over to kiss his wife goodnight.

He rolled over and within moments was asleep. Faye lay there awhile longer staring at the ceiling. Her mind wandered over the details of the day then drifted to the costume ball at the end of their stay. She smiled to herself, knowing that they would have the most elaborate and beautiful costumes.

She faded off to sleep with a contented smile on her face. As dreams found her, the contentment was stolen from her. She was dressed in the costume she had fallen asleep thinking about, however the carefully sewn fabric hung in shreds, her longhair was gnarled the tiara tangled in the strands. Running toward the entrance to the garden she lost her footing several time on the slick grass. The burning in her lungs was almost unbearable as she made it to the gravel path. The gravel cutting into her stocking feet, she tried to keep up her pace feeling the rocks become slick with her own blood. She cried out in her sleep from the pain she felt. Her mind was filled with numbing terror and the dire need to escape though she knew not from what. The thundering footsteps grew louder, too terrified to see what was chasing her, she simply stumbled on, leaving bloody footprints on the white stone path as she ran through the garden, blind to the beauty around her. She broke free of the hedges to be confronted with the fountain. A scream escaped her lips. The likeness of the hotel was ablaze. Thick, red blood spouted from the top where once the clear water had flowed.

Her feet ached and her lungs burned. Falling to her knees she simply could not go on. The frightening image before her was just too much. She heard the footsteps coming closer. She resigned herself that any moment the danger would be upon her. Frigid hands grasped her shoulders tightly, shaking her and she knew she had to fight for her life.

Struggling, she clawed at the hands on her, desperately trying to free herself, but the hands were immovable, holding her firmly and shaking. Her eyes flew open, slowly realizing she was in the bed and the strong hands gripping her where those of her husband. His scared face stared at her intently. She shook her head, desperate to lose the images that plagued her. As Adam pulled her close, her body shook violently. He stroked her hair gently, rocking her.

He was used to her nightmares, but this one had taken an exceptionally long time to wake her from. She always had them when she was deeply involved in some kind of project. He wondered what could be pulling her in here. He watched her for a long time, even after she had drifted back to sleep in his arms. He laid her back down, gently covering her up, tenderly brushing the stray hairs from her face. Kissing her softly, he lay back down beside her and closed his eyes, worry creating deep furrows in his brow.
Chapter 2

The alarm clocks shrill bell woke them at eight. Faye sat up and stretched, leaning over to kiss Adam gently.

"C'mon sleepyhead, we have to get ready for our breakfast date." She said as she stood up and headed for the bathroom.

Adam groaned. He had a hard time falling back to sleep and really had no desire to get out of bed. He wondered if he should tell her about her nightmare, but it was obvious by the bright, well-rested smile on her face that she didn't recall her nighttime throes and he didn't feel like spoiling her mood. She stewed over her nightmares, especially when she didn't remember having one. She would spend days trying to remember something she had probably forgotten before her head hit the pillow again. He pulled himself out of bed, following her into the bathroom.

At eight-thirty, they emerged wrapped in the thick white robes the hotel had provided for them. Faye sat down at the vanity and immediately went to work with her colored jars and tubes. Adam sighed slightly, ran a comb through his hair, and picked out a pair of khakis and a maroon polo shirt. This was always the longest part of the day for him. It took him five or so minutes to get ready for the day. Faye, depending on what the day's schedule held, could take up to an hour. She always made time for this. One of her pet peeves was being more than fashionably late for anything. He chuckled to himself knowing her idea of fashionably late was five minutes tops. She liked to have enough people present so she could make an entrance but not too many that she couldn't watch the people who were really late. She chose a long red and black flowered skirt with a sleeveless red top. She glanced at the clock almost compulsively as she finished with her lipstick.

"Where are we supposed to meet them?" He asked, as he started to head for the door.

"Apparently the restaurant has a patio and Rose said it seemed like a lovely place to take breakfast. I told her we would meet her there." Faye replied.

She ran the brush through her hair one last time and she was ready to go. They headed out the door, glancing down the hallway to see if perhaps they would run into the other couple since they were only next door. The hallway however was empty. Faye looked down to the far end of the hall. She shook her head blinking a few times because for a moment, the end of the hall looked fuzzy, almost like a mirage. The harder she stared, the more it came into focus. Adam followed her intense look, seeing nothing out of the ordinary. He assumed she was checking out the decor. Gently taking her elbow, he led her down the hallway to the elevator. She laid her head on his shoulder as they waited for the cage to ascend to their floor. The elevator arrived and they stepped inside. Adam was just pulling the gate across when a voice from down the hall called.

"Please hold the elevator."

Adam and Faye exchanged looks. They hadn't seen anyone in the hallway when they headed for the elevator nor had they heard any doors open or close. He just shrugged as the couple entered the elevator. Both of them were of average height and build. She was dressed in white shorts and a black sleeveless blouse. Her long, black hair was tied back with a white ribbon. Her complexion was so pasty it was almost gray and she wore no makeup. His complexion mirrored hers. He was dressed in black slacks and a white golf shirt and his black hair was styled in a way that reminded Adam of a 50's sitcom. They both wore simple silver wedding bands but no other jewelry. Faye tried not to stare but she couldn't help it. Something was definitely wrong with them. It was not hard to get a good look as they stood uncomfortably close to them. They said nothing and stared at the floor, but if Faye or Adam moved a step away they shifted to be closer. It seemed like an eternity waiting for the arrow to pass each floor, but thankfully the elevator finally landed in the lobby.

Adam and Faye edged out around the others, who had them pressed up against the side. Faye glanced back at them. The couple walked slowly out of the elevator. It must have been the lighting in the elevator that caused them to look so gray, Faye thought to herself. They still appeared pale but their color looked better now than it had inside. She took Adam's hand and they walked toward the restaurant. As they walked through the door, Rose stood up from her table on the patio and waved at them. Faye smiled broadly and waved back. Her excitement overcame the uncomfortable encounter they had just experienced.

Walking out into the bright sunshine erased any lingering ill feelings either one of them had. The patio was a wide, flagstone terrace. Each stone was a varying color of rose, blue, or grey. The tables had black, wrought iron bases with glass tops. The tops were bare to showcase the hourglass symbol that was etched into the glass. The chairs were tall, fan backed wrought iron to match the table and they were adorned with thick, blue cushions. Rose was wearing a long white sundress. Her hair was bound up in an intricate braid. Eric wore khakis and an emerald green polo shirt.

Faye leaned in and gave Rose a conspiratorial wink.

"So, would you like to lay bets that Matt spent a rather long evening trying to sleep on the settee?" she asked, grinning.

Rose grinned and laughed.

"Now Ladies, let's be nice" Eric said, lightly.

"Yes, those things look damned uncomfortable. I hope the poor bugger managed to amend her feelings before bedtime." Adam added.

The group laughed and the conversation over the menu commenced. The waiter approached the table and Faye watched him intently. It wasn't hard because he also was standing very close. He seemed to be suffering from the same drabness as the couple in the elevator. He was grey, like a faded black and white photograph. He took their orders in an efficient manner, but when it was Faye's turn, she was still puzzling over his appearance. He looked at her and her curiosity did not go unnoticed. His face had been polite but it became cold and his look became hard.

"Ma'am?" he asked, his tone portraying his annoyance at her scrutiny.

It caught her off guard and she was flustered, taking a deep breath she regained her composure. She ordered, but she stared at the table as she spoke, her cheeks flushed with high color. He walked away leaving an uncomfortable silence in his wake. They all watched him until he had entered the kitchen.

"What was that all about?" Eric asked.

"I'm sorry." Faye apologized. "It's just his appearance threw me off. He's like the people in the elevator. They all seem washed out and I feel like I've been thrown into an old black and white TV show." She said, sighing softly and fiddling with a strand of her hair.

"I really wasn't trying to be rude." She said, her voice beginning to show emotion.

Rose, sensing she was upset, patted her hand gently.

"Of course you weren't dear. I can't say I overly noticed, but I was so wrapped up in the menu, I didn't do more than glance at him." She said with a reassuring smile.

The men nodded in agreement, offering reassuring comments.

"So what would you like to do today guys?" Rose said, changing the subject.

"I would like to go through the history wing of the hotel," Faye said. She then stopped and smiled shyly, "It's kind of my thing."

"I would love to join you. Places like this always have famous people staying at them." Rose said.

"Rose may not have mentioned this Faye, but she's a gossip hound" Eric added with a smirk.

Rose stuck her tongue out at him playfully. It was easy to see they were very much in love.

Eric looked at Adam and said, "Well, as much, um, fun as that sounds to me, perhaps we could find a game of croquet or a nice napping spot instead?

Adam nodded, "Do you mind, Faye, honey?"

She shook her head, smiling at winking at him, "Not at all. I wouldn't want to intrude on your loafing with learning anyway."

The group laughed. Light conversation started and the tone at the table was jovial. Faye froze as she saw the door open. Her stare was drawn to the waiter as he headed toward them with a huge tray, gleaming with silver dishes. His expression was blank. Everyone turned to look at him with interest to see what had caused Faye such an issue earlier.

There was no missing what had gotten her attention. He still appeared gray and drab, but he had spots of bright, almost garish color on his face as though someone had attacked him with stage makeup. The men looked down, not sure what to say or even to think about this strange turn of events. However, Rose and Faye stared intently at him with classic deer-in-the-head-lights expressions. He paid no attention to them, laying their breakfast out silently and retreating immediately into the kitchen.

As the door swished shut, everyone looked at each other. The tension was so thick at the table it could be cut with a knife. Rose recovered first, nodding to the rest of the staff that was milling about. She picked up her silverware and began to eat, making comments about her omelet and the freshness of the orange juice. Everyone else, catching the drift that this would be a conversation for another time, followed suit. Conversation was sparse and forced as they all glanced at the door to see if the strange man would reappear and either further confirm or deny what they had seen.

He did not appear again. Another waiter came toward the end of the meal, his appearance normal, to check on them and see if they needed anything. Breakfast was finished quickly and most left half-eaten. A short time later, Adam pushed back from the table.

He looked over to Eric and a nod passed between them. He spoke to his wife, his tone sounded hushed and hurried.

"Faye, honey, I think it's time Eric and I moseyed along to find some prime loafing spots. You and Rose still gonna head over to the history wing? You are still welcome to join us if you want to." Adam said as he took his napkin from his lap and placed it on the table.

"No, thanks, I am becoming more and more interested in the history of this place actually." Faye said her brow wrinkled in thought.

"Well, then, we are off to do 'manly' things." Adam said with a comic puffing of his chest.

Both ladies rolled their eyes as they pushed back from the table and stood. With a quick kiss to their husbands, they headed back toward the hotel. Opening the heavy wooden door, they stepped inside and blinked as they waited for their eyes to adjust. The other patio door led straight into what appeared to be a smoking lounge. There was a long wooden bar against one wall. Its wood well polished. The shelves behind it were filled with bottles of all shapes, sizes and colors. The air, while not thick with smoke, carried the lingering smell of vanilla pipe tobacco. Faye inhaled deeply with a soft smile. It reminded her of evenings in her living room at home, while her father cataloged his finds and let her watch and as she got older, help. Against the opposite wall was an enormous fireplace so large it looked as if you would have to step in to touch the back wall. A low fire smoldered in the logs, a few sparks occasionally jumping up. The room was sparsely furnished with leather wing backed chairs and side tables with green shaded lamps. A larger round table set up in a corner appeared to have a top on it for poker games. It was vacant of people, so they took a minute just to take it all in. The room's simple elegance and purpose were appreciated by both women as a touch of history. They headed for the door, feeling a little bit as if they were intruding on a sanctuary meant only for men folk. Pushing through the saloon style doors, they found themselves on the far side of the lobby to the right of the desk. The clerk was deep in conversation with the monkey-faced bell boy. Neither looked pleased with the other, Rose leaned over to speak softly to Faye.

"I think we will have to ask the clerk for directions to the history wing as I haven't seen any signs." She shivered slightly. "Not that I have any desire to speak to him."

"I got this." Faye nodded and replied. Squaring her shoulders, she walked confidently up to the desk, standing far enough back as to not intrude on the conversation that was going on, but closely enough to make it clear she needed assistance. The tones confirmed that whatever conversation that had been going on had indeed been heated.

As soon as she entered the clerks' field of vision he turned to her and dismissed the bell hop with a wave of his hand. He grinned and she began to feel like a canary caught in the paws of the hungry cat. Forcing a calm demeanor, she smiled and asked in a syrupy-sweet voice, "I am so sorry to interrupt you, but my friend Rose and I are ever so excited about seeing the history of this magnificent hotel. I read in the booklet in the room that you have a wing devoted to just that?"

The clerk's smile never faded, but something flared in his eyes. His voice mirrored her sugary sweetness.

"Why absolutely! It's not a wing per se, but a portion of the basement storage area was renovated to pay homage to our amazing home." He said.

Rose walked up to stand beside her friend, Faye's confidence contagious.

"If you ladies are interested in seeing our heritage, I would be more than happy to give you the keys. We don't leave it open all the time, so when you enter you will have to go through and turn on all the lights." He picked up a key ring, and after a brief hesitation he removed one key from the ring before handing them to Faye.

"Enjoy yourselves. There is a house phone down there, so if you need any assistance just pick it up and dial zero. The entrance is the next door down the hall from the large Ballroom." He oozed.

Faye took the keys. She wanted to ask about the key he had removed, but could not think of a tactful way to do so.

"Thank you for everything." Rose said timidly.

Heading down the hall, Faye held the keys tightly in her hand. As soon as they were out of earshot of the clerk, Faye leaned over and spoke in hushed tones.

"So what is he trying to hide from us?" She asked.

Rose laughed softly.

"I think sometimes you read my mind Faye."

They both smiled, a friendship forming effortlessly between them.

They walked down the same side hall they had traveled last evening. The door to the Ballroom burst open swinging mere inches from Faye's nose. Rose grabbed Faye, pulling her aside quickly. A stout older man in a three-piece gray suit stormed through the door. His middle was bulging from one too many good meals and his pocket watch dangled from the end of its chain on his vest. His face was red with anger pulsing veins visible on his mostly bald head. He was followed by a woman in a peach sundress. Her long grey hair was swept up under a white hat. She wore pristine white gloves and carried a matching clutch purse. Faye was reminded of people headed off for Sunday church. The woman's face matched his anger but there was an amount of pain evident in her eyes. The man turned to look at the pair and it only seemed to increase his anger. He looked at the woman, holding up one finger in an accusatory gesture.

"It's her fault to begin with and I'm getting damn tired of her high and mighty attitude and orders." He said, the words spewing forth like a hateful spat.

He turned on his heel and strode down the hallway. The woman sighed softly. She spoke to the pair, her tone sad.

"Please, forgive us. Are you all right Miss?" The older women asked.

"I'm fine." Faye said in an understanding tone, "No apology needed."

The older woman nodded with a grateful smile and then followed her partner down the hall at a hurried pace.

Rose and Faye exchanged glances and then shrugged.

"I have no doubt that when I've been married as long as they have, I'll have moments like that as well." Rose said with a small smile.

"Indeed." Faye agreed with a nod.

She couldn't help but wonder what the older man was referring to. Although it was probably a family thing, Faye was still nonetheless nosey. It came with the job.

"Now, off we go!" Rose directed, walking down the hall a few steps to the door they had been told about.

It differed from the other doors in the hall in that it had no number on it and the door handle shined, perhaps from getting less use then the others. Faye held out the key ring and flipped through the labeled keys. Even the keys gave hint to the hotel's history. They were larger and a bit more ornate then modern keys and their handles had inlaid scroll work on them. Each one had a small round tag that hung from it, identifying which lock it went to. Flipping though them, she found the one labeled "History Main Door" and slid it into the lock. The key was stiff in the lock. Faye exerted a slight bit of force and it turned, grudgingly rewarding her effort with a soft click. The door knob however turned effortlessly as the door swung silently inward. The interior was pitch black. It seemed as if they had opened a door into a deep cavern where no light could penetrate. For a slight moment, both of them were daunted by the depth of the blackness before them. However, curiosity overcame fear and Faye timidly reached inside the door, feeling around for a switch. The longer she felt with no luck, the more her trepidation grew. She was just about to withdraw her hand and give up when her fingertips brushed against the cool metal of a light switch plate. Giving an audible sigh of relief, she flipped the light on. A naked florescent bulb flickered to life, causing both women to cover their eyes against its harshness.

"That's odd." Rose said. "That's the first really modern light fixture I've seen here."

Faye nodded and stepped onto the landing and looked down the solid cement stairs. There was no railing so they both huddled against the wall as they made their way down into the basement. Their footsteps echoed, each woman trying to step lightly to avoid the sound. As they reached the bottom they took in their surroundings, both inwardly pondering exactly what renovations had been done. It looked like the floor might have been swept. A few reading tables had been added. Otherwise, the walls were lined with gray filing cabinets and one table had old newspapers stacked haphazardly on it. It wasn't a large room and the low ceiling made it feel even smaller. There were 4 tables in two rows. A couple of feet beyond the second table was a thick wall of chain fencing closing the archives off from the main storage area, which was cluttered with tables and other random bits of equipment and furnishings. Most of it covered in sheets.

"This is not a history wing. It's a morgue." Rose said softly, her voice shattering the thick silence of the basement.

"Again, I was thinking almost the same thing." Faye said.

"Nonetheless, whatever state it's in, it's still history and I think we will be unbothered as we browse. I think we are the first guests down here in a long time." Rose said.

Faye nodded and they both headed further into the room.

"I'm going to start looking through these newspapers. All the good gossip will be in here." Rose said with a smile.

Fay nodded again and made her way to the first filing cabinet. She slid the top drawer out, and it groaned in protest. It was full of picture albums that appeared to be in no particular order or of no particular subject. Picking up the stack she took them to the closest table, pulling out the chair. She dusted it off and settled in. Picking up the largest album, she looked over the cover. It was a plain, black matte and had no lettering on the front. On the spine, there was small, simple, gold-embedded lettering, "Eden" it said simply. Flipping it open to the first page, she found an old tin-type photo showing the hotel in construction stages behind a group of six men. Two men of similar looks stood in the front in early 1800's style suits, bowler hats in hand. The rest of the men were in work clothing. Some of their faces were smudged with dirt, but all of their faces wore proud smiles. The bottom of the page bore one clear-cut sentence. The ink was a faded brown and the writing was the complicated fancy script that was popular in those days. It said, "Eden, the beginning 1809." Faye looked up to see what Rose was up to. She was engrossed in a brittle, yellow newspaper. Instead of interrupting her, Faye flipped to the next page. There was another photo of the same type; however, the hotel was finished and 4 of the 6 previous men stood on its wide perch. The same man appeared in a similar suit, but this time he didn't smile and his face had deep lines upon his brow. He looked as if he had aged 20 years. The caption, in similar style as the earlier one, said "Eden, completion 1821." It had taken 12 years to complete this hotel. It seemed a long time even for that day and age. She wondered what had become of the other two men and why the gentlemen seemed so worn. She paused to turn the next page when Rose's voice rung out to her.

"Hey, Faye, listen to this." She held up a newspaper article and began to read.

"September 21st, 1821. The majestic hotel Eden had its grand opening ceremony today. On hand were William P. Bowers, the head financer and architect on this project. Standing with him were the remaining partners and foreman. Notably missing are Patrick O'Donnell and William's brother Andrew. Both men had been killed in a tragic mudslide that occurred when the massive cellar was being dug. It halted construction for nearly a year as their bodies had to be carefully excavated and some feared that the grief would keep William from realizing his and his brother's dream. However, construction reconvened the following spring. This is not the only tragedy to darken the doors of this regal place: A group of children who gathered to watch the construction on many days snuck into the site after hours to play. One of those children, a young girl aged 9, never returned from inside the hotel's walls and authorities have no idea what became of her. Mr. Bowers cooperated fully with the police and family halting construction and using his laborers to search for the child. After weeks of combing the hotel and grounds, nothing was ever found. Rumors flew that the restless spirits of those killed on the site had taken the girl to punish the children for their intrusion."

Rose stopped reading, and looked up at Faye with an eyebrow raised.

"That's certainly not a cheerful start for this grand old lady is it?" Faye asked.

Rose shivered and shook her head no. "I figured that there would be a long registry of glitter and glam here, but that kind of start would make me want to stay away."

Faye nodded, her forehead crinkled in concentration as she looked between the two pictures. She realized the shorter of the two gentlemen in the forefront of the photo had died in the cellar in which she now sat. Faye had never been superstitious. Ghosts were memories and bits of pieces left behind by those she was studying but not actual apparitions. Even so, the idea of two men being smothered to death by mud where she sat right now gave her a case of what her mother fondly referred to as the heebee jeebees. She flipped forward in the album. The next picture was considerably newer then the ones previously. It was black and white with edges that had begun to curl. It showed the front porch of the hotel that was filled to the brim with impeccably dressed staff. An older man sat in a wheelchair, his white hair a shock against the black suite of the man behind him. He looked frail and tired. The hotel's facade was dressed for Christmas. Holly and pine boughs hung in swags and large bows were placed at intervals along the railings. The caption's ink was still dark black and the writing was less fancy and unembellished: "Christmas, 1861." She looked closely at the man in the wheelchair. It had to be William and he must have been at least eighty years old. She scanned the faces of the staff. She was about to turn the page when one face near the end of the line caught her attention. She held the book closely to her face for a better look. One of the waiters bore a remarkable resemblance to one who had given her such a fright this morning. Standing she carried the book over to Rose, who was flipping through a different stack of newspapers now.

"Hey Rose, take a look at this." She didn't point out what she had seen because she wanted to see if Rose came up with the same conclusion on her own without prompting. Rose laid the newspaper aside and took the album from her and started looking over the photo. She shrugged and started to hand it back when she snapped it back up and stared intently at the side of the photo.

"I would swear that was the weird waiter from this morning." She said her voice sounding puzzled as she pulled the book very close to her face just as Faye had done.

"So, it wasn't just me!" Faye said, her voice becoming excited.

"You know, though, with this being in such a remote place, it's possible that families have worked here for generations." Rose said, handing the book back to Faye.

"That's true. I didn't think of that." Faye admitted.

"It seems from what I'm reading that this place was near bankruptcy until 1878 when the original owner died and it was sold to the Vincent Castelli. He took it over and turned it into a resort and get away for 'Questionable Business Men'." Rose explained.

"Ohh." Faye murmured mostly uninterested but then quickly added, "Sounds like you found your gossip."

"Indeed, looks like this became a headquarters for Italian Mafia families." Rose said.

"With its remote location, controllable access, and luxury it would be perfect for that." Faye agreed. Her curiosity piqued.

Laying the album down, they both began to flip through the papers looking for more information. They went through an entire stack that didn't have a single mention of the hotel or anything to do with it.

"Odd, you would think they would only keep papers that pertained to the hotel in some form or another." Rose commented, moving the innocuous papers to a different table and stirring up a good deal of dust.

"I agree, however, this doesn't really look like it was of any real importance to anyone. My guess is random employees and hotel managers kept things they thought to be interesting." Faye said as she refolded yet another random newspaper. She was about to lay it down when a small article caught her eye.

"Snow closes pass to the Eden: It seems that the Christmas guests at the Eden will be experiencing an extended stay as the worst blizzard to hit this region in 50 years rages across the mountains closing the pass from the Eden to the main highway. This is the first time that the hotel has been closed off from travelers in it's almost one hundred year history. Hotel management has told us that they have more than enough provisions to ride the storm out. The police say that once the storm subsides, they will be running rescue parties up the highway to dig the guests out."

Faye read it aloud as Rose flipped through another paper.

"That doesn't sound too bad, I mean, unless you had somewhere else to be. I think this would be a charming place to spend a holiday." Faye said.

"Oh, I think it wasn't at all charming for them," Rose said as she held up a paper. Its large, bold title caused a knot to form in Faye's stomach.

"One hundred and eight people dead as an unknown plague strikes the Eden"

A frightening sight greeted rescue workers who went to help the Eden dig out of the post blizzard snow drifts. Over one hundred corpses greeted the workers and rescuers as they approached the hotel. Men, women, and children had been placed on the wide porch of the majestic hotel after succumbing to an unknown illness that has swept through the hotel like wildfire. Many inside were still ill while others seemed miraculously immune to this tragic sickness. A maid described the onset of the illness as frighteningly fast. Symptoms began with severe headaches and hallucinations. It drove sufferers mad: some saw bugs on their skin, or felt that dark phantoms were chasing them. More than one victim took their own life before the next stage of the illness which was debilitating as it made the victims weak while large boils and sores covered their skin. In the end, most of them died as whatever infected them ate the flesh from their bones even before they died. Authorities believe that symptoms were not seen outside the hotel as they had been in nature imposed quarantine. Those whom were still alive were taken to area hospitals. Once outside Eden's walls they seemed to recover. They are however being kept in sterilized buildings until such time that they are considered free of the disease. No word on how long that may be. Doctors are still baffled and some believe that it was some kind of bacteria or fungus within the hotel that infected people. Doctors and emissaries from the governor's office for public health combed the hotel from top to bottom but no causes were ever identified. The hotel will be closed until further notice.

Rose flipped the paper over to find a date.

"This was January second 1890" Rose said laying the paper down.

"What a horrible thing to be trapped in a place with that kind of illness raging through it and no way to know if you'd be next or what it was that kept one person from getting ill and the next not. The smell had to be horrendous. I imagine that's why they put them outside. It was so cold, it would have kept them from decaying any further" Faye said, crossing her arms over her body and shuddering.

"I wonder how long it was closed." Rose said as she looked through the next couple of papers.

Faye pulled a paper off a stack from another table.

"Here it is." Faye said as she read from the front page.

"After nearly eight months of closure, the Eden will be reopening its doors with a Halloween costume ball. No cause was ever found for the mysterious illness that took the lives of so many people the previous winter. However, since no other cases were reported the Governor's Office has cleared the Eden to reopen its doors. Owner Vincent Castelli issued a formal apology as well as generous compensation to the families who lost members during that horrible tragedy."

"Wow, I bet he lost a pretty penny over that." Faye said.

"No doubt!" Rose said sharply. "If I were him I would be afraid to reopen the hotel. Who knows what it was that killed those people or if it would happen again."

"Well, you were looking for gossip on the past and instead we have found tragedy." Faye said standing and rolling her head from side to side to alleviate kinks.

"And I'm really surprised I haven't heard of this place. I've lived less than a couple hundred miles from here most of my life and I can't say I've ever seen an advertisement or anything." she continued.

Walking back over to the filing cabinets, she began randomly open drawers just to see what she would find. Rose did the same. Neither of them was really sure what it was they were looking for, but they were sure there had to be something else. Rose found an old, dusty travel magazine on top of one of the cabinets. It boasted a review of the top ten luxury hotels in the country. Flipping through to the cover article, she found that the Eden was placed as the number one exclusive getaway in the country for 1925. It boasted of the amazing atmosphere, the decadent foods, and the accommodations. It made no mention of the hotel's grisly past. It did say however, that getting reservations at this esteemed location seemed to be based on who you knew. She finished the article, paging through to look at the pictures they had of the interior of the hotel. It didn't seem like it had changed that much. It had newer carpeting, but otherwise it was like looking at a picture taken a few minutes ago as opposed to something taken eighty years previously. She laid the magazine down and looked up to see what Faye was doing. Faye was standing over the second table with a large stack of old papers she had pulled from a file box that was wedged between two cabinets. Rose walked over, peeking over her shoulder curiously.

"What did you find?" She asked, holding back the urge to pick it up and look herself.

Faye looked up, holding one of the pages up so she could see it.

"It appears to be old employee records and incident write-ups. No rhyme or reason to them. It almost looks as if they were salvaged from something and these random pages were all that was left. Perhaps there is yet another tragedy in this place that we have yet to discover. From the haphazard records, anything could be hiding between the pages ..."

"But listen to this," Faye said gently gripping a brittle yellow sheet of paper.

"It's a dismissal form for a Doctor Frank Grunewald. The reasons listed are irresponsible care of plague victims, patient cruelty and performing treatments without permission." Faye read grimacing at the last statement.

"I bet he had a hard time getting another job after that" Faye added laying the paper carefully on the desk.

"Oh I don't think that was much of a concern to him" Rose said studying the next paper in the stack.

Faye looked up at her puzzled.

Rose began to read from the paper.

"It's an incident report, filed by Nurse Matrigold. This is her statement: After entering the infirmary suite I headed to the Dr's private office to supervise his exit to make sure all Eden's property stayed intact. He was seated in his chair. Protruding from his eyes were two 20 gauge hypodermic needles. I checked his pulse, he was deceased. I called for Mr. Castelli." Rose finished shaking her head.

"He must have been a truly sick man" Faye said her imagination giving her a visual that turned her stomach.

Rose shivered slightly, nodding as she shifted through the piles. The rest of the papers were minor write ups, dismissals for attendance or incompetence.

"Let's start at the file cabinet down at the end and just go through every drawer." Rose started to say, but a noise from the far wall of the basement stopped her.

"Shhh ..., I thought I heard something from out there." She said gesturing to the gloom beyond the fence.

She walked over to the chain link, and peered into the darkness beyond, searching for the source of the noise.

"What did it sound like?" Faye asked, moving up beside her.

Rose shook her head.

"I don't know. It was almost like a soft exhale and a rustling." She replied, as she stared and squinted. She saw nothing but stacks of unused items, their looming shapes ominous in the gloom. She shrugged her shoulders and stepped back, her brow creased in confusion.

"It sounded so sad. I would have called it the wind if we were not in the basement." Rose said.

Faye placed a hand on her shoulder.

"With all the things we are reading here, I wouldn't be surprised that we are a bit jumpy and hearing things." Faye responded and they both took another wide glance around the room, searching for any evidence of the sound's origin.

Rose smiled at her.

"I am ever so glad I met you. Eric wouldn't have lasted five minutes down here." She said, walking to the first cabinet.

"Neither would Adam. He's claustrophobic, so I doubt he would have made it down the stairs." Faye said as she walked to the cabinet opposite of Rose's on the other wall. They glanced once more over their shoulders toward the direction of the sound, reaffirming that there was nothing there. They opened the top drawers to begin their in-depth search. As Rose opened her drawer, a scream strangled in her throat, blood sloshed out of the drawer and flowed onto the floor. Floating in the grisly substance was the head of an elderly man, his eyes wide open and his mouth stuck in his final scream of pain. The skin was stretched over the bones, its leathery appearance giving it a mummified look. The man's fixated stare seemed to be focused on her eyes pleading for help that was far too late. Jumping back in revulsion she stumbled striking her hip on the table's edge, the table sliding across the stone floor creating a screech. Her mind reeled in terror over the grotesque sight. Hearing the commotion, Faye turned around just in time to catch Rose as she landed on her.

"Rose, what's wrong?" Faye asked, her voice a mixture of confusion and concern.

Rose mutely pointed to the open file drawer, her voice still paralyzed by her fear. Steadying her against the filing cabinet; Faye made her way carefully to the open drawer. Peering inside, she became even more confused. She only saw several black scrapbooks and a guest sign-in book. She turned around and looked at Rose carefully.

"What scared you?" She asked.

Rose looked at her wide-eyed. Seeing Faye's lack of reaction, she walked carefully back toward the drawer and looked at the floor for the pool of blood. To her shock, she saw nothing but gray stone. Rushing forward, she yanked the drawer all the way open. The drawer groaned in protest of her force. There were only books. She placed her hand over her eyes and sat hard on the table's edge.

"There was blood, lots of blood, and a severed head ... an old man, he was staring at me, and blood there was so much blood." Her voice was weak and her expression defeated.

Faye looked between Rose and the drawer. She was skeptical, of course, as there was no trace of any blood and certainly no severed head, but Rose looked so frightened.

"I think we have had enough for today. Why don't we head up and have tea on the porch. I think it would help you feel better." Faye said, slipping her arm around Rose's waist.

Rose nodded, weakly. She closed her eyes and allowed Faye to lead her up the stairs. Neither spoke as they entered the hallway. Faye flipped the lights off and locked the door. The hallway was silent as they headed back toward the lobby. Both of them were surprised to see that the light coming through the windows was that of late afternoon. Was it possible that they had spent the entire day down there? As they passed into the main lobby, the large grandfather clock confirmed that they had as it read a quarter-to-five.

"Wow, seems like we lost a bit of time down there." Faye said, glancing at her companion's pallor. She still looked shaky, but at least she appeared somewhat calmer.

Rose simply nodded.

"I'm surprised the guys didn't come looking for us around lunch time." Faye said making small talk as she walked up to the unattended desk.

"I don't just want to leave the keys here." She said, though it was obvious she would rather do that then deal with the clerk again. With a deep sigh, she pressed the bell on the counter to summon the clerk. A moment passed, no one came. Glancing over at Rose, she knew she needed to attend to her friend and not just stand here. She turned back to the desk and let out a small yelp as she came face to face with the monkey-faced bell boy who had appeared right in front of her. He smiled at her in a way that was almost cruel.

"Can I help you Ma'am?" He asked his voice unnatural high pitched.

"Y-yes, I needed to return these." She stammered, holding out the keys.

His awful grin became wider and more gleeful.

"Oh, down in the archives. Did you enjoy yourselves?" He asked, concentrating his gaze on the still shaky Rose.

"Indeed, we did." Faye said, becoming angry at his tone and ridiculous grin.

With that, she dropped the keys on the desk with a clunk and turned on her heel, striding back to Rose, her anger fueling her.

'Who does that little creep think he is? I bet he is responsible for the sound and whatever it was that Rose saw.' Faye thought as she slipped a reassuring arm around Rose's waist and guided her out the front door. The late afternoon sun was welcoming warmth and the brightness a cheerful contrast to the hotel's interior. Faye chose a table a bit away from the door and helped Rose into a large wicker rocker with soft cushions. She walked into the restaurant and ordered them both tea and some sandwiches. She hadn't realized how hungry she was until the smells of dinner preparations hit her. She sat down and looked over her companion. Her color was returning. She looked a bit more stable and less likely to faint at any moment. Neither spoke until a waitress came and sat a steaming teapot on the table as well as an assortment of finger sandwiches. She turned to leave, but paused and looked to Faye, speaking in a low tone.

"If I may say so, your friend looks a bit peaked." Her voice was soft and had a bit of a British clip to it.

Faye looked up with a genuine smile. This was the first member of the staff who seemed normal. Her soft brown hair was pulled back in a barrette. She was rather plain looking but thankfully ordinary.

"Indeed, I'm thinking she might be having trouble adjusting to the altitude" Faye replied and added as an afterthought "Is there a doctor here?" She asked.

The waitress frowned a moment, but then nodded.

"There is an infirmary down the right wing" She said and without another word she bobbed her head in a bow and retreated into the kitchen.

Rose took a long sip of tea and a deep breath.

"I really must apologize to you for this. I must appear to be a complete nutcase." Rose said. Her voice was soft but it was regaining its old strength.

"No, not at all." Faye smiled. "If whatever it was that you saw seemed real enough to you to cause such panic, then I'm not going to discount it. This place is full of strange things and strange people. I will admit your vision is a terrifying idea but we will discover its origin." Faye explained.

Rose reached out and squeezed her hand in gratitude.

"I wonder where our men folk have gotten themselves off to." Faye said.

"I have a guess. Remember that room we came through this morning? That smoking lounge, I bet if we go look, we will find them seated quite comfortably with a brandy and a cigar." Rose said.

They finished their tea and sandwiches and went to see if Rose's assumption was true. Walking back into the main lobby, the clerk gave a wave from behind the desk where he was sorting through the mail. The girls returned a stiff wave as they quickened their pace to avoid having any kind of conversation with the man. There was a light haze of smoke drifting over the saloon-style doors to the lounge. They exchanged looks and knowing smiles. Faye reached out to push the door open when Rose's hand on her shoulder stopped her.

"I don't want Eric to worry or to insist on going to check everything out. Can we keep today's incident between us for now?" She asked.

Faye nodded, "Of course."
Chapter 3

They walked into the lounge. Almost to the letter of Rose's prediction, Adam and Eric sat in leather wing backed chairs. Both had a cigar in one hand and a drink in the other.

"Rose!" Eric exclaimed. "I was starting to think you ladies had run off and left us here!"

Both men put their glasses down and stood to greet their wives with embraces.

"See, I'm used to Faye losing herself in history. She always emerges when she is hungry." Adam said with a large smile.

Faye playfully punched him in the arm. The presence of their husbands as well as the warmth and normalcy of this room helped to ease them out of their afternoon experience.

"You know tonight is the big dinner party?" Adam asked, glancing at his watch. It was almost five and dinner was at seven. He knew Faye got cranky if she was rushed.

"I totally forgot about that." Faye replied as she began to chew on her lip.

Adam knew she was trying to figure out what to wear, and given how much time she had how she was going to do her hair.

"Dinner is at seven. Why don't we mosey along and get ready. We can meet you guys at the elevator at quarter to?" Eric asked. Despite their light conversation, he was a bit concerned about Rose's color and wanted to give her a chance to lie down if she needed it.

Faye nodded. With one gulp, the guys finished their drinks and then tapped out their cigars. The group headed out into the lobby. There were more people in the lobby than they had seen in it since their arrival. A large group sat by the fire while another appeared to be looking over the antique paintings on the wall. They made their way quickly through the lobby, all of them subconsciously picking up their pace as they came close to the desk. The clerk, however, was nowhere in sight. As they reached the long hallway to the elevator, they were confronted with the monkey-faced bell boy who was lounging against the door with his arms crossed in front of him. His expression was one of dark amusement. He didn't say a word but his leering made his intent clear. Rose started to visibly shake. The men pulled their wives into them and protectively walked them to the elevator. As Eric pulled the door closed, he wrapped his arms around his wife. His concern was clear on his face.

"If you guys would rather skip the dinner party, we can do room service and have a quiet dinner in one of our rooms." Faye said, placing a concerned hand on Rose's arm.

Adam couldn't hide his surprise. His wife suggesting they skip a party? He looked at her and then to Rose. He could see his wife had true concern for this woman. It was rare for her to connect with live people like this and another attractive female at that. He was sure this was the first time this had ever occurred.

Rose shook her head no.

"Thank you for the offer, but I'll be fine. I am interested to see the other guests in this place." Rose answered, giving Faye a look that was instantly understood.

As the elevator door opened they headed for their rooms.

"Quarter to seven it is then" Eric said, and the couples went their separate ways.

As the door closed behind Faye, she stood still for a moment, thinking, and Adam was pretty sure it had nothing to do with wardrobe or any other vanity issue. Before he could say anything, she spoke.

"So, what did you two do today?" She asked as she headed into the bathroom to start her bath.

"Well, Eric and I actually did a tour of the gardens first. He hadn't been through so we walked through there and talked about work. He manages a major import/export business. That's how he met Rose. Then we headed out to the back lawn. Emily was there and she taught Eric to play croquet. I'm sad to say that both of us lost to a little girl. We then enjoyed the comfort of two large chairs under a shade tree contemplating the afternoon." He said.

"So you fell asleep... got it." Faye said with a grin.

"Yeah, we did." He replied with a similar grin.

"One of the guests apparently brought their pet as we were awakened by a friendly German Sheppard who wanted to play. So we tossed ball with him for a while then wandered in to find you guys and stumbled across the smoking lounge. What a wonderful concept. A room designed for good drinks, good smokes, and quiet." Adam said as he pulled out two of his suits holding them up for her suggestions. She nodded toward the black one.

"How about you ladies?" He asked as he hung the gray suit back in the closet.

There was a long pause as he waited for her to reply, and he almost thought she hadn't heard him over the water in the bathroom. He was about to repeat himself when she answered.

"We ventured down to the historical wing. To be fair, it's more a small, fenced-off part of the basement with a strange hodgepodge of records in no particular order. This place does have a rather grisly past, including being owned by that infamous mobster, Vincent Castelli back in the late 1890's" She said as she sank into the warm tub water.

"Hmm, well it sounds like it was at least an interesting adventure even if it was a less than stellar presentation of organized records." He said.

He wanted to ask about Rose's pallor and attitude, but he figured if it was something she thought he should know about she would tell him. He didn't want to pry if it was something personal to Rose.

He finished dressing as Faye began to get ready.

Next door, the conversation was similar.

"Well, it sounds interesting" Eric said as Rose explained their afternoon.

Eric took a breath, and then asked her tentatively.

"You feeling ok, honey? You look a little peaked." He asked. Rose despised being fussed over and he didn't want to upset her.

To his surprise she simply nodded, "I think it's honestly the altitude. We haven't been up in the mountains in a long time and I think the thinness of the air is just getting to me."

Rose answered and she didn't feel like she was lying to him because she had begun to ponder if altitude sickness hadn't been responsible for her vision this afternoon. Lack of oxygen had been known to cause hallucinations and with all the gory things they had been reading it was possible that it was all connected.

Eric sighed with relief. That was something easily fixed.

"Well, just take it easy. If it bothers you tonight at dinner, just let me know and we can cut out whenever you wish." He said, kissing her softly on the forehead.

However in the first room on the floor, things were far less cordial. Stephanie sat at the dressing table brushing her long hair out as Matt stood by the closet staring at his shirts. She watched him for a few moments and then let out an exasperated sigh.

"You know I'm wearing my white gown. So, either wear your black shirt with your white tie or your white shirt with your black tie. Honestly it's not that hard." She chastised him.

He turned to the closet to keep his face hidden from her as he scowled. He had hoped this weekend away would be what they needed to revitalize their marriage but she was still being a domineering bitch. Pulling his black shirt and white tie out he began to get dressed. He laid the tie on the bed and turned back to the mirror to make sure the shirt was straight. He knew he could wear whatever he wanted, but he knew that if he chose the wrong piece of clothing, it would start a war he wasn't in the mood for. He watched her pull her long, beautiful hair into a tight bun and he sighed inwardly. When they had first gotten married, she used to leave it loose all the time. He loved to watch it blow in the breeze. Ever since her career at the bank had taken off, she became as hard and cold as the money she managed. He turned back to the bed to pick up his tie, but in its place was a large ice pick. Its long, wooden handle splintered and its thick, silver blade dripping with blood. He stepped backward in revulsion, knocking into the dresser and causing things to rattle. Stephanie turned around with a sharp glare.

"Do you always have to be so clumsy?" she scowled, not even noticing her husband's terrified expression.

He looked up at her to tell her what he had seen, but when he glanced back at the bed all he saw was his white tie. His hands were shaking as he picked it up, turning it over several times. His mind reeled with confusion.

"I'm ready to go." Stephanie announced. She stood without looking at her husband and walked toward the door, leaving a scared Matt hurrying to catch up with her. He fastened his tie as he went.

At quarter-to-seven, both doors opened and the couples were reunited. Faye had chosen a very simple lavender silk gown with a matching sheer wrap. Her hair was pinned up in curls on her head and she wore a single diamond on a soft silver chain on her neck. Adam stood beside her in his black suit. Rose had chosen a pale blue gown which she hoped would accentuate the tone of her skin and hide her paleness. Her hair was long and loose. Eric's suit was almost identical to Adam's. They smiled at each other.

"Ever feel like we are just another accessory to our beautiful wives?" Eric asked Adam with a grin.

Adam laughed and replied, "All the time."

The quartet started to the elevators. A reassuring glance between Rose and Faye let Faye know that Rose was feeling better.

Faye pondered about her concern for her new friend. Faye had never been an overly social person. She dealt far better with the past and dead people than she did with the present and live ones. But she was instantly at ease with Rose. She was glad to have met her and it was nice to have a friend that talked back. Part of it was they both had an intense interest in the past as well as a burning sense of curiosity. Even if Rose's interest centered on celebrity gossip Faye thought as she smiled to herself. When this week was over, she would have to make sure that she stayed in touch with Rose. After all, they didn't live that far apart in the real world. Faye stopped herself at the thought. Why did it feel like this wasn't the real world? Like this was some place different? She shook her head and told herself it was a thought for later. Now it was time for the party, and she shared Rose's curiosity about the other guests. As a result of meeting Rose at the cocktail party, she paid very little attention to the other people. It was time to rectify that.

The elevator dinged loudly to announce their arrival on the ground floor. Eric slid the door open, and they exited into the dimly lit hallway. Once again, they found themselves the only inhabitants of the hall. They linked arms, and the two pairs walked closely together until they reached the surprisingly empty lobby. Not one guest or staff member was visible. There was a low din of conversation coming from the restaurant to the left of the desk. They instinctively headed to the door. When they opened it, they were faced with three long tables decked out in elegant, silver place settings. The clerk slithered his way up to them.

"Good evening! Please follow me to your seats." He said, his smile present but not as prominent as usual.

They all nodded and followed him to the middle table. He moved through the people to empty seats on each side of the table. Faye tried to study the faces around her, but she was having a hard time getting a fix on any one particular face. It was like the crowd was in constant movement. As they settled down across from each other, Faye immediately turned to her right to see whom she was seated by. To her disappointment, Stephanie sat beside her, dressed in a very plain white gown with her hair pulled back into a tight bun. She looked as displeased as Faye felt to be seated beside her.

Rose saw the tension and decided to jump in.

"Good evening, Stephanie and Matt. It's good to see you again." Rose said with a smile that could easily be taken as sincere.

Stephanie nodded stiffly and Matt returned the smile. Rose noted pallor to his face and his eyes seemed worried.

Rose held up the menu card, reading it to the group.

"Looks like we are having a cold gazpacho soup for starters, followed by a chef's salad. Our entrée is Beef Wellington, roasted vegetables, rice pilaf. We get vanilla bean cheesecake for desert."

"That sounds really good" Faye said.

As they started to serve the soup, the lights were dimmed. It made it hard to make out details of those around them. As she looked around, Faye recognized the couple from the elevator as well as several faces from the party the previous night. Her glance caught Rose's and she could tell the other woman had been doing the same thing. Light conversation started between the four, as they were obviously being snubbed by Stephanie and Matt.

Dinner passed uneventfully. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary in the dim candlelight. The food was exquisite. As desert was served, the lights came up and Faye found herself blinking. She took the opportunity to get a good look at the room. She began to wonder if her concerns were all in her head as everything appeared normal. Those that were closest to their table appeared no different from anyone else. Their dress may have been a bit dated, but people liked to do that when they were in places like this. A man down at the end of the table stood. He was wearing a black tuxedo and had a white scarf around his neck. He tapped his fork against his glass to get everyone's attention. Rose looked up and her fork fell from her hand, clattering loudly against her plate. Faye looked over at her, but Rose's eyes were fixed on the man speaking.

"If I may have everyone's attention, my name is Wallace Therman. I am the manager of the Eden and I would like to take this opportunity to welcome you to our hotel. The Eden has a proud and colorful history of catering to the luxurious tastes of some of the biggest names in history." He continued speaking, but Rose did not hear a word he said. She was staring at the face of the man whose head she had seen in the drawer earlier in the afternoon. As she continued to stare, a thin, red line began to seep through his white scarf soaking it. Rose looked around in a panic; no one seemed to see what she did. Even Faye was listening to him, glancing at her occasionally with a raised eyebrow. Rose felt the fear overwhelming her as the scarf became saturated and the blood began to trickle down his chest, spotting his tuxedo shirt. He continued to speak, talking of architecture and ambiance, but all Rose could hear was the sound of blood as it splashed from his neck to the tablecloth below him. The room around her took on a dream-like quality. All the faces became blurred and distorted as they calmly watched this man speak. He raised his glass, and a splatter of blood hit the woman beside him in the face. Splash! It was as loud as a shot to Rose but the woman was oblivious to it. Everyone raised their glasses to toast and Rose pushed back from the table in a panic as the faces around her began to decay. They had the same mummified appearance as the head in the drawer had. She stood as the whole room tilted and twirled around her. She heard Eric's voice calling out to her and felt someone wrap their arms around her, but she continued to try to get away not knowing who or what was holding her. She just had to get away from this sickening sight. Faye jumped up and rushed around the table as Rose stumbled. Faye wrapped her arms around her to keep Rose from falling. Faye and Eric wrapped their arms around the panicky Rose as she fought. Finally, she simply fainted as her mind couldn't take any more of the horror. Those around them looked on with curiosity.

"I think she's having altitude issues." Eric said apologetically to the crowd. A few people nodded sympathetically.

"A waitress today told me there was a house doctor." Faye whispered to Eric as he lifted Rose up into his arms.

"I think that would be the best place for her." He agreed.

The desk clerk moved to them quickly. His expression was neutral.

"I would like to take her to the house doctor." Eric explained

"Excellent idea Sir, Some people have a hard time getting used to the lack of oxygen in this place. The doctor is down the hall, past the smoking lounge, fifth door on the right." He explained and his brow creased. Faye was shocked to see that this oily creature was actually concerned for her friend. They started to walk away, and the clerk placed his hand on Faye's arm.

"I'd stay with her if I were you. Sometimes, this place is not kind." He said in a hushed tone, as if he was concerned that someone might hear him. He hurried off before she could question him further.

Faye walked quickly to keep up with the men as they carried the unconscious Rose to the infirmary. The hall was silent and empty. Panic was clear on Eric's face and Adam looked concerned for his new friend. They reached the door and Faye moved to the front to open it. She was very puzzled by the creepy clerk's warning. Out of all the people they had met, he seemed to be the most ominous, except for the bell hop, and he had shown true empathy for them.

The infirmary was a converted suite with a sitting room. The bedroom had four single beds in it. The room was empty.

"Hello?" Faye called out.

"Yes?" A voice answered from the bathroom as an elderly man exited the bathroom, wiping his hands on a towel.

"May I help you?" He asked. His voice had a thick German accent and his beard was full and gray. He was dressed in a three piece, brown tweed suit and he looked at them through his round spectacles.

"Yes, Sir, My wife fainted at dinner. She has been rather shaky all day. She seemed to think it was altitude."

The doctor nodded and walked toward the bedroom.

"Lay her down in here. We see this often. Many newcomers find it hard to live in the oxygen deprived land of Eden." He sat on the bed beside her, laying his head on her forehead and checking her pulse.

"It is a simple faint. We will let her sleep it off and when she awakes I will give her a medical remedy I've had much success with." He said, a large smile revealing his rotten teeth.

Eric looked relieved and nodded.

"You should go back to the party. She will be fine with me." The doctor said, standing and walking over to a large cabinet filled with bottles.

Adam and Eric nodded, assuming the doctor to be competent to care for Rose. Faye couldn't shake the clerk's warning. The more she stared at this doctor, the more unnerved she became. Something wasn't right. His skin had a sickly tint to it and his demeanor did not show the care one would expect from someone whose job it was to care for others.

"You fellas go back and have drinks. I'm going to stay with Rose. I don't want her to wake up alone."

"That is not necessary." The doctor said his tone dangerously bordering on annoyed.

His objection made her resolve to stay even stronger.

"It's no trouble at all. I will be staying." Faye said with finality.

The doctor grimaced and then waved his hand, walking away, "As you wish."

"You sure, Faye, honey? We can all stay if you would like." Adam said.

"I see no reason for all of us to hover over her. You two head back to the lounge and enjoy the rest of your evening. I will take good care of her, Eric." She replied.

Eric and Adam nodded, both of them hugging Faye before they headed out. Faye pulled one of the chairs from the sitting room and positioned it next to the bed. Looking over at Rose's peaceful face, she hoped that whatever had tormented her into this state was now letting her rest. She began to thumb through a coffee table book about Mount Rushmore while staying aware of the doctor's position. He went into a little side room that had a desk and a filing cabinet in it. He was working on some kind of paper work. The only sound was Rose's soft breathing. As she flipped through the book, she felt herself start to nod off so Faye propped herself up in the chair in an attempt to stay awake. Her eyes began to close and her head slid forward until a soft whisper jostled her.

"Hey, can you help me?" It asked softly.

Faye blinked and looked around for the source of the question. Sitting on the end of the bed was a young woman. She appeared to be in her twenties and was dressed in a flannel nightgown. Her dark hair was tussled. Faye could only see half of her face, but she appeared pale with dark circles under her eye. Faye sat up and leaned toward her.

"Do you need the doctor?" Faye answered in a whisper.

"Oh no." She answered, shaking her head.

"See, I wasn't feeling well and we came down to the doctor. He said I needed a shot and then, well then this happened." The girl turned to face Faye and Faye instantly recoiled. The entire side of the woman's face was encompassed by a huge weeping boil. Thick, yellow pus crusted around the edges.

"I think he did this to me. So many others started getting sick after they came here. With the pass closed, I don't know how to get out, but I want to go home. Can you help me?" She asked, her eyes pleading.

Faye took a deep breath. She couldn't be seeing this or talking to this woman. She had to be a victim of the plague and this had to be a dream.

"I will do what I can." Faye said as she stood. She needed to get Adam and Eric and they needed to get out of here. Something was seriously wrong.

As she stood, the girl vanished into a wisp of smoke. Faye shook her head, rubbing her eyes. Her standing shook the bed and caused Rose to stir. Leaning over, she jostled Rose gently as she needed her to wake up so they could both get out of here. She had a feeling that this office was not a place of healing.

Rose's eyes fluttered as Faye fought to wake her.

"Wake up, Rose. We need to get out of here." Faye said in a hushed tone, glancing over her shoulder to make sure that her actions had not been detected by the doctor. Seeing no movement from his office, she shook her harder. Rose opened her eyes and seeing Faye, she let loose a soft sigh of relief.

"Where am I?" She asked in a normal tone.

"You are in the hotel's infirmary." A voice from behind replied.

Faye's shoulders slumped. He had heard them.

"I have some medicine I'd like you to take. It will help your symptoms." He said and walked over to the cabinet, turning his back on them. Faye shook her head, trying to convey without speaking that Rose shouldn't take it. Rose looked confused for a moment, but seeing the urgency in Faye's expression let it pass for an explanation later. She was reticent to take anything.

"That's ok." Rose said, standing. "I'm on special heart medications and I don't want to run the risk of interacting with those"

She allowed Faye to steady her. She really was in no shape to leave, but it was evident that she needed to.

The doctor's face set in a hard, angry expression and then he stalked silently back into his office.

"Let's go." Faye said, sliding her arm around Rose's waist. She carried her out of the office. Once they were safely in the hall, Rose stumbled slightly and Faye supported them against a wall.

"What the hell is going on?" Rose asked.

"Let's get you back up to my room and we can sit and talk." Faye said.

As they passed the smoking lounge, Faye paused and placed Rose in a chair before she walked into the room. The smoke was thick and conversations stopped as she invaded the man sanctum. Faye paid no heed and walked quickly to Adam and Eric, who were seated at the bar.

"Rose is awake and wanted to go upstairs. We are going to my room and have some girl time. Maybe order up some more of that yummy cheesecake." Faye said, trying to keep her voice light.

"Do you want us to come?" Eric asked, glancing out the door and looking for his wife.

"You're welcome to, but I doubt you would enjoy our girl talk." Faye turned her head away from the smoke, as it turned her stomach.

Adam nodded, kissing his wife on the forehead. ""If you need us just call down and we will be right up"

Faye smiled briefly and hurried back out the door. She took a deep breath of the clean lobby air. Rose was seated where she had left her. Her color was better and her eyes looked thoughtful.

"I covered us with girl time, as we have a lot to discuss I think." Faye said, slipping her arm around Rose. They went to the elevator, walking quickly and keeping their eyes down. They didn't meet the glances of the few curious guests that were milling about.

They focused on the golden hand of the elevator as the cage lifted them to their destination. As the doors opened and they started down the hall, Faye couldn't shake the feeling that someone was watching them. The hall was empty and silent, but the feeling was so strong it was almost tangible. Fumbling with the room key, she opened the door and let them both inside, closing the door with a bit of slam. Faye felt like she was shutting something unwanted outside.

Rose sat down on the edge of the bed. Faye walked over to the dresser.

"I have several comfortable night gowns. You're welcome to them as I just don't feel like going back out into the hall." Faye said, pulling out a simple, sleeveless, black cotton gown.

"I agree and yes. Thank you." Rose said.

The room was quiet as both ladies slipped out of their party clothing and into nightgowns.

Faye climbed up on the bed, sitting cross-legged against the pillows. Rose sat at the end, her back against one of the posts.

"Ok, let's start with what happened at dinner?" Faye asked.

Rose nodded and took a long, slow breath.

"That man, the one who gave the toast, it was his head I saw in the drawer. As he spoke, blood soaked his scarf and ran down the front of him. It even splashed on the face of the women next to him, but no one saw it but me. Then the room started to spin and everyone's face became mummified like the head in the drawer. It was like they were decomposing right in front of me." Rose crossed her arms over her body.

"How horrific, No wonder you fainted." Faye said. She stood and went to the small bar, pouring them both a glass of Amaretto. She handed one to Rose and retook her place on the bed.

"To be honest, I thought that it might be altitude sickness that caused your vision this afternoon and then what I thought was just a faint this evening." Faye said.

"But it seemed so real." Rose said softly.

"After my experience in the doctor's office, I believe it was not you, it's something here and something more sinister."

"You saw something too?" Rose asked.

Faye told Rose of the girl that pleaded for help and her fear of the doctor. She also mentioned the clerk's ominous warning.

Rose listened, sipping her drink silently.

"What's going on here?" Rose asked.

"As much as I do not believe in ghosts per se, it is possible that his place is haunted." Faye said.

"I think we need to do more research. Sadly, the only place I can think to do that is back in the archives." Rose said. "Perhaps we could talk to the staff as well. I really want to know why the clerk, of all people, would issue a warning like that."

"Should we bring the husbands in on this?" Faye asked.

Rose shook her head no.

"I don't know about yours, but my husband will not believe me and will insist on taking me out of here. While, admittedly, part of me wants to leave this as a mystery, I just can't walk away from it." She said, sipping her drink slowly.

"Adam is used to my history expeditions, but if he felt that we were in any kind of danger he would take us out of here in a heartbeat. Today is Tuesday and we have until Sunday morning's departure to figure out what these visions mean if anything." Faye looked down at her drink. "And honestly I don't know if it's even remotely possible, but I'd like to try to help that girl. She seemed so sad and she just wanted to go home."

"I don't know what we can do for her, but if we can, we will help her." Rose assured her. "My culture is full of stories of the dead and their power. The afterlife plays a large role in our religious practices. However, I have never heard of anything like the things we have seen. I definitely want to investigate further; however, I think that we must be very careful and if things get too odd we should go with self-preservation and leave early."

"Agreed, I see no reason to put ourselves in danger so as long as we feel we are in control, we stay." Faye said, raising her lips to her glass. She caught a whiff of the amaretto within and her stomach lurched. She lowered the glass.

"On top of it all, I think I may be coming down with something. My stomach has been ridiculously jumpy." Faye said.

"I'm honestly not surprised. Today has been a bit of a rollercoaster." Rose said.

Faye nodded.

"So let's formulate a plan. I do think that whatever we do, we should stay together. If there is something of a sinister or unkind nature, we have a better chance if we are together. We should stick to our breakfast with the husbands and then let them go off and loaf. Have you been through the entire hotel yet?" Rose asked.

"Honestly, no. I have seen the lower floors and the gardens. I haven't taken the grand tour, so to speak." Faye answered, getting up to pick up the little book of activities.

"Tomorrow afternoon there is a full tour of the hotel at four. I think we should drag the men along on that one. Something about being alone with some unknown member of the staff doesn't sit well with me." Faye said as she flipped through the book.

"That is an excellent point. We can go down to the archives tomorrow after breakfast and try not to get lost down there again. We can do some staff interviews after lunch then grab the fellas for the tour." Rose said.

Faye nodded. There was a knock at the door that caused them both to jump. Faye got up and cautiously walked to the door, looking through the peep hole she exhaled loudly.

"It's our husbands." She said.

She let them in. Eric rushed over to Rose and wrapped his arms around her.

"You look so much better honey." He said.

"Was the Doctor able to help with your symptoms? Did he think it was altitude sickness?" He asked as he helped her to her feet.

"He just said to take it easy." Rose lied as she picked up her dress and threw it over her arm.

"Faye and I are going to spend tomorrow looking through the archives again, just sitting and relaxing. If I feel up to it, there is a tour tomorrow afternoon that we would like to go on if you guys wouldn't mind accompanying us?" She asked, keeping her voice light.

"Sure, we would love to right Adam?" Eric asked. It was obvious that the quick bond being experienced by the women was also affecting the men.

"Sounds like fun. We can meet you in the lobby after our daily embarrassment at croquet." Adam replied.

"That's true. Emily did promise us a rematch." Eric said

The other couple left and Adam started to dress for bed.

"Rose seems to be feeling better." He commented as he slipped on his pajamas.

"Indeed, we both think it was a combination of the altitude and the wine that caused her to faint." Faye explained.

"Was the doctor helpful? He seemed kind of stiff and honestly a bit creepy. I was glad someone stayed with her. I would hate to wake up alone with him." Adam said as he slid into bed.

"He really didn't do much. When Rose woke up he offered her a medication, but she wasn't sure how it would interact with her heart medication so she didn't take it. He seemed kind of offended. Let's hope we don't have another occasion to see him this week" She added, sliding into bed. She reached over and switched off the light.

Sleep came quickly for them. Neither was troubled by nightmares.

However the calm did not extend to the room on the left. Stephanie sat at the vanity removing her makeup while Matt changed into his Pj's.

"Seems the drama queen strikes again" Stephanie said with a sneer.

Matt raised an eyebrow.

"I don't think that was at all intentional." He replied his tone surprised.

"Oh please, she's a pampered trophy wife with a need for all eyes to be on her." Stephanie said as she quickly undressed her back to Matt.

"How do you know that, you've never even really spoken to her" Matt said, the disgust for her judgmental attitude evident in his voice.

"I know her kind of people, they come into the bank all the time" She snapped back.

"I'm rather disappointed in the caliber of guests they invited, I was hoping for more successful professionals like us" She added

"You mean more snobs like you" Matt said under his breath.

"What?" She snapped staring at him icily.

He shook his head sadly without responding he simply climbed into bed and closed his eyes.
Chapter 4

Eric slept peacefully, lightly snoring. Rose tossed and turned. Her mind was haunted by images of the severed head and the decaying faces. The dream transported her back to the dining hall where she fled and began running down the long hallway toward the elevator. She tried desperately to escape their grasps only to have the sanctuary of escape get further and further away. Her dream body finally gave into exhaustion and she toppled onto the carpet, ready to be ripped apart by her pursuers. No attack ever came. They all stood over her and stared as if they were waiting for something. A small voice from the back of the group spoke up. Rose strained to see where it was coming from, but could not see past the skeletal mob.

"Not this one. She sees, but she isn't the one." The voice sounded soft, almost like a child. The mob turned away. Rose awoke with a start, her mind filled with childlike laughter long after the rest of the dream had faded.

Sitting awake, Rose propped herself against the pillows and straining to hold onto the fragments of the dream so she could share them with Faye. However, it eluded her. Only the laughter remained. Frustrated, she laid back down, thinking the dream would come to her again. Sometime later, sleep found her but she was not given another chance at the dream. The next thing she was conscious of was the as the alarm clocks shrill bell. The morning light streaming through the curtains confirmed that those pieces were all she was to be given that night. Sighing softly, she began to prepare for the day. Part of her was eager to continue to unearth this mystery, but her self-preservation scolded her for not packing her bags and getting the hell out of Dodge. Rose had a long history of ignoring her instincts and this was not the first time that odd visions had assaulted her. She seemed to be sensitive to shades of the past. Some would call it psychic but she preferred sensitive. Never had her visions been so frightening, so real or so grisly. She felt that there was a lot of history here when she had placed her hand on the front door handle. She had expected perhaps a glimmer or two or maybe a few intense feelings but never this. She turned these things over in her mind as she prepared for the day.

The alarm clock rang next to Faye's bed and she slowly opened her eyes. She heard the shower running, which meant Adam had already started his day. He often was the first one up and about. Swinging her legs over the side of the bed, she sat up slowly. Her stomach heaved in revolt and Faye rushed to the bathroom to be sick. Adam stuck his head out of the shower at the sound of her vomiting.

"Honey, are you ok?" He asked, stepping out to help her up.

"Yes. I guess dinner must not have sat well with me or it was that late night glass of amaretto. It must have soured my stomach. I'm sure that some nice dry toast will settle everything out."

She stepped back to the closet as she brushed her teeth. She pulled out a sundress, but then thought better of it. They were going to spend the day in the basement and on the tour. She walked over to the dresser and pulled out a pair of jeans and black fitted polo shirt. Slipping into them, she pulled her hair back in a simple pony tail. Adam came out of the bathroom and couldn't hide his surprise.

"There must be some kind of expedition about. You never dress down unless there is some kind of history to chase." He said with a smile.

"Their archives are rather dirty. Rose and I intend on spending some time in them today, and I don't know exactly what this tour covers. I don't want to be caught in a climbing situation in heels and a dress" She explained as she slipped on her sandals.

He smiled and kissed her forehead.

"Sometimes your practicality surprises me." He said. "I do believe it is time for us to descend to meet your adventuring partner for breakfast. That is if we don't meet them in the hallway."

As they exited the room, they heard another door close. They looked up expecting to see Rose and Eric but were slightly surprised to see Matt coming out of his room alone. His expression was one of dejection and anger.

Faye readied a smile.

"Good morning, Matt." She said.

"Morning." He said. He tried a very short-lived, polite smile. He paused for a long moment. He seemed a bit distracted and kept glancing at the room door as he asked, "Is your friend all right?"

"She is. We took her to the doctor and it all turned out to be altitude issues." Faye answered.

"I'm heading down to the doctor myself. Stephanie woke up with quite a headache. Too much wine I think." Matt explained.

Faye felt like she should warn Matt about the doctor but she had no real advice to give. Saying that someone was creepy or that you had seen a ghost in their room probably wouldn't sound too sane.

"Well, if you guys need anything, please don't hesitate to ask." Adam said and started walking toward the elevator. He noticed Matt's distracted nature and didn't want to keep him from helping his wife.

"Thank you." Matt said and they all climbed aboard the elevator. Matt hurried out with a short wave when they reached the ground floor.

"He was awfully fidgety, wasn't he?" Faye asked as they made their way toward the restaurant.

"He was worried about his wife or about her wrath if he did not return with a remedy for her. She seems like the demanding sort." Adam said, holding the door open for Faye.

She nodded, thinking about the doctor and hoping that whatever remedy he gave wasn't worse than the condition it was for. Looking around the restaurant, she spotted Rose and Eric in the back corner. A smile came to her face as she saw that Rose had also traded in her vacation dress clothing for a practical pair of khaki pants and crew neck black shirt. Rose waved as she saw them, smiling widely. Faye studied Rose closely. Her color was greatly improved and she was calmer. Having a plan of action to explain these visions that assaulted her seemed to give her a peace of mind.

"Good Morning!" Rose said with enthusiasm as Faye and Adam pulled out chairs.

"You look much better." Faye commented as she picked up the menu.

"Sleep did me wonders. How about you? You look a bit pale." Rose commented.

"I think our nightcap soured my stomach." Faye answered

"They have a plain cheese omelet, which should be easy on your stomach." Adam commented as he looked over the menu.

Faye nodded. While she knew it was necessary, she felt that breakfast was holding up getting started on the mystery, and it made her feel slightly impatient.

The young waitress who had served tea to Faye and Rose the previous afternoon took their orders. Her appearance was normal, but Faye felt that she was staring at her even though every time Faye glanced at her, she looked away. She shook it off as paranoia and ordered, focusing on her plans for the day.

Breakfast came and everyone ate while easy conversation filled the table. For a moment, it was easy to feel like they were just tourists in a luxury resort. However, too many odd things had occurred and too many things hung in the back of everyone's minds. Even the guys whose sole experience with anything out of the ordinary was the waiter, knew that something was just a bit off. They disregarded it as it was not enough on their minds to disturb the relaxation they found.

"Once again, that was a superb meal." Adam commented as breakfast was being cleared from the table.

"So, we are to meet you ladies in the main lobby at 4 pm for the grand tour of the hotel. What about lunch?" Eric asked.

"If you want to come down and get us at lunch time, you are welcome to. Otherwise we will probably eat a light something at some point." Faye said.

Rose nodded in agreement and added, "However, if we are not in the lobby by 4:10 at the latest, come down and get us. We have a tendency to get lost down there and we don't want to miss the tour."

"That is a very good point." Faye said smiling.

Adam and Eric stood, pulling out their wives chairs for them.

"Such gentlemen you are." Faye teased with a smile.

Holding hands, the two couples made their way back to the lobby. Adam glanced out the large front windows where a beautiful sunny day was beckoning.

"We are off to enjoy the great outdoors. Have a good time in your basement." Adam teased as he leaned into kiss Faye.

"Honey, you feel a bit warm." He commented, placing his hand on her forehead.

Faye shrugged. "I feel fine."

"If you say so, but don't overdo it. If you start to feel sick again, you should lay down." Adam said his face showing concern for his wife's growing list of symptoms.

"I promise." Faye agreed.

After another set of hugs and kisses, the guys headed out the front door to find their own adventure in laziness. Greeted by the warm bright sunshine they smiled. It felt wonderful on their faces after the chilled air inside. Heading out toward the large Oak tree, they passed the croquet court and glanced around to see if Emily was around for a match. They didn't see her and headed for the soft grass beneath the tree. Stretching out comfortably, they both sighed contentedly.

"I could get used to this." Adam said with a smile.

"Indeed. Nice shady relaxation spots, poker, good cigars, excellent alcohol, and like company. This is an ideal vacation." Eric agreed. "I'm glad our wives are getting on so well."

"As am I. Faye rarely makes friends with the living and even less rarely with women, so it's nice to see her have a friend like Rose." Adam responded.

"I do worry a bit out how the building I designed is coming along, but the head engineer knows where I am, and after they start work, architects become support staff it seems" Adam said with a yawn

"I'd love to swing down to San Francisco to see it when it's completed" Eric replied.

"Excellent! I have a feeling our wives wouldn't mind visits either." Adam said with a dreamy smile as his eye lids drooped.

The warm spring air wafted a pleasing scent from the garden and both men started to nod off. Adam was just dropping off to sleep when he felt something bump into his foot. Opening his eyes slowly, he saw a croquet ball. He looked around to see where it had come from and jumped when Emily appeared at his side.

"Hey wake up you sleepy heads." Emily said with a happy child's grin.

The sound of conversation roused Eric, who also smiled at the little girl.

"Hello, Emily. Come to show us up again?" he asked.

Emily laughed. "If you don't mind cutting your nap short, I would love to have someone to play with. There are very few other children here and none of the grownups seem to have time to play."

Adam stood up and dusted off his pants.

"We have more than enough time to play with you sweetheart." Adam said kindly.

Emily's face glowed as they walked out to the croquet court with her. They began the game as usual. Emily beat them badly, but neither man complained and both enjoyed themselves.

"I bet you're both amazing dads." She said as she took a shot, watching to ball roll almost to the post.

Eric shook his head and a sad expression crossed his face.

"I can't say that I am. Rose and I are unable to have children." He said as he leaned against a small tree. Adam took his shot.

"I'm not a dad yet, but we are trying." Adam said, feeling a little odd explaining that to a little girl. Emily simply shrugged.

"Well, if you ever do have kids I'm sure you'll be an amazing dad, and I think you and Rose could take in one of those kids who don't have a family." Emily suggested.

Both men smiled at Emily, thinking what a wonderful and thoughtful child she was.

"Your parents are very lucky to have such a charming little girl for a daughter." Adam said with a smile as she once again won the game.

Emily gave a small, secretive smile but instead of explaining, said. "Thank you, and thank you for playing with me again."

"I think I want some ice cream now. You guys are welcome unless you want to go back to your important bird watching under the tree." She said with a wink.

"I think after yet another defeat at your hands, I could use a bird watching break." Adam responded with a smile.

"Suit yourselves." Emily said, skipping off toward the hotel.

"What a delightful child." Eric said with a yawn as they settled back under the tree.

"I agree. She has very good manners and seems very intellectually mature for her age." Adam said, mirroring his yawn.

They nodded off to sleep, enjoying their little spot in the sun.

Inside the Eden, the girls went to the front desk. As they neared it, they almost collided with Matt. He was walking toward the elevators at a very brisk pace-- a plain brown pill bottle in his hand. Faye opened her mouth, an apology ready, but before she could completely form the words, he waved her off and hit the elevators at a run. Rose and Faye exchanged confused glances. Faye almost thought about following him and doing a friendly check up on Stephanie but she had no doubts that the woman was probably even nastier when ill then she was normally. Faye shrugged and turned back toward the desk. The clerk stood with his back to them. Faye had mixed feelings about him. Since their arrival, he had been someone she went out of her way to avoid, but last night his protective compassion had struck her. Faye glanced at Rose and their eyes met. She could tell that similar thoughts were swirling around her head. Faye finally walked up to the desk clearing her throat softly. He turned around and smiled, the same oily smile he had always had, yet somehow it seemed less sinister. For the first time, she made a point of looking at his tag to learn his name.

"Good Morning, Phillip." She said in a genuinely cheerful voice.

He paused a moment, taken back with her kindness.

"Good morning, madam. It is a pleasure to see you and your friend out and about this morning. I trust she is feeling better?" He asked.

"She is, indeed! Thank you very much for asking, and please call me Faye." She said, surprising herself with her casualness with a man who days before had made her flesh crawl. Something had changed and she couldn't put her finger on it. His appearance and manner hadn't changed in a large way, but whatever happened was enough. He smiled widely.

"Alright Madam Faye, what is it I can help you with this morning?" He asked.

"Rose and I would like to head back down to the history wing and do a bit more reading. Your hotel has a rich history." Faye answered hoping to coax a bit more out of him.

"It indeed has quite a history. The archives are sadly not as complete as they once were." He said. Hearing this, Rose walked forward to stand beside Faye.

"We noticed that it all seemed a bit random. No offense intended, of course." Rose said.

"None taken." Phillip said with a sad smile.

Both girls sensed an explanation was forthcoming and leaned in, placing their arms on the counter.

Phillip glanced around the lobby. He made it look like a sweeping glance, but Faye could tell by the way his eyes narrowed that he was looking for someone in particular. He didn't see whoever he was looking for and leaned in closer to the girls.

"At one time, the archives were immaculate. Everything to do with the Eden was documented, from the original drawings done on brown paper bags to every article or review ever done on the hotel up until 1941. We had the same historian from 1918 until 1941. His name was Marcus P. Grimes and he lived and breathed the Eden. When an employee was fired or left, he took their file and logged it. He knew all the ghost stories and all the dirty little secrets of the Eden, her owners, and her guests. But he was a man of integrity and honor. He was not a gossiper and he never sought to profit from his knowledge. Lord knows some of the more infamous guests would have paid to keep their predilections unknown. As time wore on and he became older, he lost his mind. He started reporting seeing ghosts of the plague victims, of the builder's brother, of people who died in "accidents." At first it was harmless. He would talk to himself or require things for the ghosts. If you have been into the gardens you may have seen the miniature of the Eden with the hourglass on it that was placed on the fountain. It was something he had commissioned for his ghosts. The hotel managers accommodated him given his large contribution and history with the Eden, but he became unstable and started lashing out at other employees and even guests. Started talking about his mission, and how 'she' was controlling him, and he had to fight. It all came to a head Christmas Eve 1941. The Eden was famous for her Christmas Ball. People booked months, even years ahead of time for rooms during the holiday season. This place read like the who's who-- from movie stars, to mobsters, to rich foreign nationals. That particular year, as usual, the place was packed, the lights were twinkling, and the tree trimmed to perfection. The finery was out in full force. The waltz playing and people were dancing, however the gaiety was interrupted as a man in a ripped tuxedo blundered into the middle of the dance floor. Smeared with blood and holding a large knife in one hand, his expression was one of confusion and fear, it was Grimes. He screamed that the manager had been an agent of the evil and he had silenced him. It was discovered later that he had beheaded the manager. People just stood and stared. No one knew what to do or what to say or how to handle this man. The hotel had had its share of tragedy and drama but never like this. He howled at everyone to leave and fled the Ballroom. After a while, the talk and the fear died down and people started to party again. Hotel security searched for him, but they were distracted by the grisly scene in the office. No one ever guessed what he was up to. He descended to his archives, opening the doors to the coal fed furnace and he began to feed his beloved history into the belly of the furnace. It grew too hot for the furnace to handle and as the heat gauge reached the danger zone, he fed himself into the fiery depths. That pushed it over the edge and the huge furnace exploded." He stood back taking a deep breath. It was clear the story took its toll on him. Even if it was long before his time, the pain on his face was evident.

Rose and Faye were silent. They were both in awe of the gravity of the tale they were just told. On its own, it was a tale of terror and heartbreak but with the things they had experienced, a whole new depth was brought to the tale.

"How long did it take to reopen after that?" Rose asked her voice was hushed in reverence.

Phillip paused for a moment and then sighed softly.

"She was never the same after that. Life never really came back to the Eden. She only welcomes guests at specific times and only for limited engagements." He said. His tone changed and became more guarded.

"Hence, the invitations being sent." Rose said.

Phillip nodded.

"You pick people to come, in hopes to revitalize her?" Faye asked.

"You are more right then you know." Phillip said.

"You know what might help bring her back to her former glory? A book, something detailing her story, the glory, the tragedy, and the lives she changed." Faye said.

Phillip shook his head. "The owners would never allow such. Too many reputations would be damaged by some kind of tell-all book."

"I wasn't suggesting some kind of trashy tabloid book. I was thinking something classier. You can't tell me that only bad things have come out of the Eden. Love stories, business success, it all has to be here. , the parties and the gaiety, the glitz and the glam. Are you telling me that you would stay and devote your life to a place that caused nothing but heartbreak and death?" Faye asked her voice defensive.

Phillip shook his head and closed his eyes. "I think, perhaps, I have sensationalized the Eden to you. I think it would be in your best interest to take tea on the lawn, enjoy the tour this afternoon, and leave her history buried." He looked at them a final time and walked away.

Faye and Rose glanced at each other. Neither was sure of what to say or even what to think. That had been one of the strangest encounters ever. He had been so open, so giving, and then nothing.

"So, what now? Do we follow his advice or continue our search?" Rose asked.

"Well, I don't think our original plan to go down into the archives is going to be accommodated by our new friend Phillip." Faye said as she started to walk toward a large, comfortable couch. .

"Didn't you find it odd the way he talked about Grime's act, the twinkling lights, the tree, almost like he witnessed it?" Rose inquired.

"But stories like that get told so many times and in so much detail that the tellers feel like they were part of the tale. That's how urban legends always come about. You know, a friend of a friend or possibly a friend of a relative that the experience happened to." Faye said.

"I suppose that could be so." Rose said as she began to absently braid a small strand of hair.

"To be honest, talking to the staff has so far given us more complete evidence than the sporadic bit and pieces that are left down there. Perhaps we should pursue that vein and see what else we can get." Faye suggested.

"I agree. Where would you like to start?" Rose asked.

"Let's see ... Whom have we had contact with thus far that we could approach?" Faye asked.

Rose thought a moment.

"So far we have had Phillip, the waitress, and the monkey-faced bell boy." Rose said and she shuddered slightly when she thought of that snide, little creature and his glare.

"You forgot the doctor, but I think he is out for the same reason the bell boy is." Faye said as she drummed her fingers on the arm rest.

"Then the waitress is our best bet. Now we have to figure out how to approach her without getting the same reaction we did from Phillip." Rose said.

Faye nodded and started to chew on her lip, thinking.

"We could just try to disguise it as honest curiosity. You know, drop some leading questions and see what we get. It's what I do when I'm working on an anthropology report on culture." Faye said, standing.

"It's a start. Let's go out to the porch and have some tea." Rose agreed.

The girls made their way out to the large porch. Faye glanced back to the desk to see Phillip watching them. The expression on his face was neutral but his eyes were very sad. He was truly a hard man to figure out. As they opened the door, they both paused a moment to allow their eyes to adjust to the late morning sunshine. They made their way back to the table they had sat at the day before and settled in, picking up the menus. They hadn't quite figured out what they were going to do if a different waitress or waiter came to serve them. Luck was with them as the same waitress came out to greet them with a large smile. This time Faye glanced at her name tag. It read, "Natalie."

"Good morning, ladies. It's good to see you again. Might I offer you some mid-morning tea and cakes? Our chef makes an amazing crumb cake." Natalie said. Her glance lingered on Faye for just a moment longer then Rose.

"That sounds divine Natalie. I would love a chai tea latte and a slice of that cake." Faye said, looking her right in the eyes. They were an odd grey-blue and they felt familiar, as if she had been looking into them recently.

"I will take the same." Rose said with a smile, watching the interaction between Faye and Natalie with interest.

Natalie smiled and collected the menus, "I'll be right back with your order."

"What was that about?" Rose asked as soon as Natalie was out of ear shot.

Faye shook her head slightly and explained, "To be honest I'm not entirely sure. It was a feeling of déjà vu but not like I had the conversation before. It was like I had looked into her eyes recently. They are such an odd color they would be something I would remember. But I don't recall when or where that happened. I feel like it was in one of those photographs, but it couldn't have been those are all so old."

"That is rather odd, but around here, who knows?" Rose said.

The conversation paused as the door opened and Natalie came out carrying a tray with two slices of cake and two steaming mugs. Both of them tried to figure out how to open the conversation and get information out of her as she approached, however luck was with them once again. As she sat the mugs on the table, Natalie spoke.

"I do so hope both of you will be attending my tour this afternoon. There is so much history in this place and I adore the fact that I get to share it with people." Faye and Rose glanced at each other. This could not be much easier.

"We absolutely are. We are very excited about learning about the Eden." Rose said.

"See, I enjoy doing the tour because I get to give life to these halls by sharing the stories that have happened in them." Natalie said with a wide smile.

Faye seized the opportunity.

"I bet there are juicy stories and quite a bit of sensational moments here." Faye said, holding her breath. Either this was going to turn her into an information source or turn her off as it did Phillip.

Natalie looked around and then leaned in. Her voice was hushed. "The manager would prefer that we kept it strictly sanctioned facts but we both know that while informative that would be rather dry. So I try to spice it up a bit, and then there is the unofficial tour."

Rose and Faye leaned in. This was their break.

"The unofficial tour?" They asked in unison.

"Well Thursday's planned activity for the guests is a tour of the gardens given by Mr. Therman himself." Natalie explained.

Rose grabbed a hold of the table. The vision from last night's dinner assaulted her and she had to bite her lip to keep from crying out. Natalie continued on, not noticing Rose's discomfort.

"So while he and the other guests are out touring the flowers, we take those who are very interested through the servants quarters and the off limits areas and give them the non- sanctioned history of the Eden." Natalie finished.

Rose and Faye's eyes were wide. This was better than they ever could have asked for. This might be the chance to get the answers they had been searching for.

"We?" Rose asked with an inquiring tone.

Natalie nodded. "Myself and Henry, he's the fix-it-all guy here. He knows the Eden inside and out. He's been here a very long time."

"How long have you been working here?" Rose asked.

Natalie's paused and gazed across the rolling lawn toward the road that led to the main highway.

"A bit, though when you're up here in the mountains, away from the city, it sometimes seems like decades." She said with a soft smile.

"Now, I'm keeping you from your delicious cake. The cook will never forgive me. I will see you two this afternoon at four and if you're still interested after the regular tour we can discuss other arrangements for tomorrow evening." Natalie said turning toward the kitchen.

Rose watched her pause right inside the glass doors and bend down to talk to someone. Natalie nodded emphatically and then continued into the kitchen. Rose strained to see who she had been talking to, but the way the door was set up, she could only see glare from the glass.

"Wow! Here I was thinking that that was going to be difficult and require maneuvering. She offered us up an amazing chance to get the real story of this place." Faye said.

Rose nodded, but she was deep in thought. While it was an amazing opportunity, it was also rather convenient, like she had been told to offer them what they were after. Rose couldn't figure out by who or why.

"Rose?" Faye asked, waving her hand in front of her face.

Rose shook her head and took a sip of tea. "Sorry, drifted off in thought. What did you say?"

"I said that was settled rather quickly. It's just about noon. We have four hours of free time. What would you like to do?" Faye said.

"Hmm ... since we are skipping out on the garden tour tomorrow evening, perhaps you could take me out to visit the hedges, flowers, and things you were talking about the other night?" Rose proposed.

"Fantastic idea, let's just finish this cake and our tea as they are both very good." Faye said.

They finished their cake in silence, each lost in their own thoughts. Faye really wanted to write a book about the Eden, share her secrets, and bare her ghosts to the world. She had been in many places around the world, but this one's history grabbed her. Something about it created a thirst within her to understand this place and all that had gone on here. She wanted to see if these ghosts were real, to prove the existence of life after death, to show that tragedy left its mark on the physical plane long after the blood had been cleaned up and the bodies removed. Rose however, had a different goal. These ghosts were plaguing her for a reason, and they tormented her in an effort to gain her attention and help. If she uncovered the secrets here, she could pull the Eden's skeletons from the closet and lay the bones to the sun to release the souls here. As the last crumbs were devoured, they stood and headed for the front steps.

"Let's walk around to the back through the yard. It will be nice to be out in the sunshine." Faye said as she started down the steps.

Rose nodded and followed her. As she passed the other table on the porch, something snagged her leg. Rose looked down, expecting to see the leg of one of the chairs. Instead, she was greeted with a horrific sight. Snagged on her pant leg was the frozen, decaying body of a teenage girl wearing a torn flannel nightgown that was discolored with blood and pus stains. She had boils all over her face and her arms. Her eyes were yellowish- white and cloudy. She died screaming, her face frozen in an expression of her pain. Rose began to shake as she stared down at this apparition. She couldn't take her eyes off the poor creature. Her stomach turned and she began to sway on her feet. Suddenly, Faye was at her side, holding her up. Faye looked down at the spot of Rose's transfixed stare and saw nothing. She shook Rose slightly, trying to break her trance. Rose stumbled backward as the corpse's mouth began to move.

"Get out." It said. Its voice was dry and raspy like leaves rattling in an autumn wind.

It disappeared. Rose collapsed into Faye's arms.

Natalie came rushing out as Rose went down, and she helped Faye get Rose into one of the large, wicker chairs.

"Should I call for the doctor?" Natalie asked hesitantly.

Faye shook her head no. No matter what was wrong with her, she had no doubt that it would get worse with the doctor's assistance.

"She's having altitude issues and she has a heart condition. I need to get her up to her room and get her medication." Faye explained.

"We have some old-fashioned wheelchairs in one of the storerooms from when the polio victims used to spend summers here in retreat." Natalie responded.

"Let me call Henry. He will know exactly where they are." Natalie finished and rushed off.

Faye brushed a stray lock of hair from Rose's pale face. She was terrified for her friend as these visions were taking a toll on her. But part of her was jealous. Rose seemed to be far more in tune with the shades here, or they seemed to want to appear to her more. Rose's breathing evened out and her eyes fluttered slightly.

"Shhh ..." Faye said as she rubbed her head softly. "I'm going to get you back to your room and then you can tell me what happened."

Rose nodded, closing her eyes and slumping down into the chair. The front door swung open wide. Natalie and a dark-haired man in overalls pushing an ancient wheel chair came through at a fast pace. The three of them transferred Rose into the chair.

"Thank you both very much. I'm going to take her up to her room now." Faye said. Without another word of explanation, she pushed Rose back through the front door and as quickly as she could she made for the elevator.

To her surprise, Phillip came around the desk to help her push the chair on the carpet. He didn't speak, but his expression was once again one of concern. When they reached the elevator, he helped her load the chair on. When they reached their floor, he helped her roll the chair out but did not exit the elevator. He leaned forward, his voice barely above a whisper.

"They are getting stronger. Watch your step. The Eden is not always paradise." He whispered. He quickly closed the elevator door and was gone.
Chapter 5

Faye sighed slightly. That man got more cryptic with each encounter. Pushing Rose to her room, she opened the door. As the door closed behind them, Rose opened her eyes. Faye figured she had been awake since the porch, but it was easier to avoid questions if her unconscious facade was maintained. Rose took a deep breath and stood up shakily. Faye rushed over and helped her to the bed.

"What the hell happened down there?" Faye asked.

"I saw one of the plague victims, one of the bodies they placed out on the porch. She was frozen and deformed by boils. It was horrible. And she spoke to me. She warned me to get out." Rose finished, running her hand through her hair.

"What did she look like if you can remember?" Faye asked.

"She wore a long, flannel nightgown, had long, brown hair, and one side of her face was completely covered with a hideous boil." Rose answered.

"I think that is the same girl I saw in the doctor's office." Faye said as she started to chew her lip.

"This place is starting to get to me. I'm not sure if we should stay or pry any further. Everything we have come across or we have seen has been urging us to leave." Rose said.

Faye nodded and walked to the bar to pour Rose a straight shot of Amaretto. She handed it to her. Rose sipped it quickly, closing her eyes as the alcohol quieted her frayed nerves.

"I see your point. I really do." Faye said reluctantly.

"But you want to go. You still want to find this old lady's secrets." Rose said

"I know that's selfish and I am really concerned about your health. If this endangers you, we will most certainly leave." Faye said, her tone rushed and a bit embarrassed.

Rose finished off her drink.

"Let me tell you a little bit about me. Our friendship has been rather whirlwind and fueled by our common interests. We still have quite a bit to learn about each other and now would be a good time to explain a bit about me." Rose said, sitting up on the bed and gesturing Faye to have a seat.

Faye settled on the settee. She was interested in what Rose had to say because she was sure it had something to do with why she was seeing the apparitions.

"When I was eight years old, my father was helping to build the Egyptian heritage museum in our town. It was my job to open the crates and check off the packing lists making sure everything was present. We had been doing this for several weeks and we were on the final shipment. My father and mother were arranging some hieroglyphics' tablets in the main room. I opened a crate that contained historical urns. I was checking through the shipment and as I lifted up the first layer to check the ones underneath, it felt like I pricked the palm of my hand. I withdrew my hand in pain only to see a small black desert scorpion hiding in the top of one of the urns. I barely had time to cry out before the shakes and darkness overcame me. I died and was standing on the banks of Nile, waiting for my spirit barge to take me to the afterlife. A beautiful golden barge pulled up, and a hooded figure stood on the bow. Lowering his hood, I saw it was the great god Anubis who had come himself to ferry me across. I stared into his eyes and was overcome with the power and the death they held. I placed my foot on the gangplank to board the barge. Anubis held his hand out to me, I reached for it, and I felt nothing but complete peace. Then, suddenly, the golden barge was gone I was ripped through a dark tunnel and thrown back into my body. . I was wracked with pain. My parents had saved me. It took me months to overcome the effects of the poison. My heart's walls were weakened by the poison and I have never been the same. I looked into the eyes of death itself and returned to world of the living. I saw shades, apparitions, and impressions of those gone before. I've considered myself sensitive since then. But this place is abusing my gift. The pain here is so intense that those who suffered it are still suffering. They aren't simple shades or those who still walk because they worry over their family. They are tortured spirits who need release. So, yes, they are taking a toll on me because in a way I think they are feeding off of the living people here and using them like batteries to show themselves to me. I've never encountered spirits like this, but if I can help some of these poor souls in any way, then it's worth it." Rose said, looking at Faye to gauge her reaction.

Faye closed her eyes as she mulled the story over in her mind. Logic told her that the vision Rose had had was a hallucination brought on by the scorpion's poison. Yet she had to consider all the things that had happened in the last two days. She knew it was possible that Rose's near death experience made her sensitive to the spirit world.

"That is certainly an interesting story. I believe you and I believe that your gift can help us understand this place, if you can handle what you're seeing." Faye said after a moment.

"Well, at least you didn't tell me I'm crazy and what I see is the effect of the poison on my brain." Rose said with a smile.

"As for whether or not I can handle it, oddly enough I think I can. If it gets to be too much, I reserve the right to pack my things and get the hell out." She finished.

"I think that's more than reasonable. I do expect that on this tour you may see many unpleasant things. Not to sound callous, but we are going to have to work on your reactions. Not that I don't think you're completely justified in being terrified. It's going to be hard if," Faye stopped, realizing how absolutely insensitive she sounded.

Rose laughed softly. In a fake southern accent, she replied. "It just won't do if I go catching the vapors every time a rotting corpse speaks to me or I see a severed head."

They both laughed.

"I do agree with you. I think the reason it shakes me so hard, other than the sheer horror of being greeted by a drawer full of blood with a head floating in it, is because they hit me when I'm not expecting it. On both of these tours, I will expect things to come popping out at me. So, I promise not to faint when I see things. However, if things get too graphic we will need some kind of signal and some way for me to let you know before I hit the floor." Rose said.

Faye nodded, thinking. She stood and began to pace the room. "Perhaps some kind of code phrases. Now remember, we will have our men with us so we have shields from the other people on the tour, but it's going to have to be a plausible enough reason to ditch them."

"You know, I'm starting to feel bad about not letting them in on this. I think they would believe us and if so, they might feel that it was too dangerous to let us continue." Rose said as she started to braid a small piece of her hair.

Faye frowned.

"I think you're right. How about this? We go on this tour tonight and tomorrow night. We gather information and present it to them in an organized documented fashion." Faye said.

"Then there is less chance of getting the eye roll and the 'are you sure you are not over reacting' commentary." Rose said.

"Yours does that too, huh?" Faye said with a laugh.

"Yeah, Eric is pretty sensitive to my gift, but it makes him uncomfortable at times so I try to keep his exposure to a minimum." Rose agreed

"How are you feeling now?" Faye asked.

"Much better, I feel stronger and more prepared for the next encounter. I think our code phrase should be about the crumb cake this morning. Something about how it was the best we have ever had." Rose suggested.

"I like that. It seems like just casual conversation." Faye agreed.

"What time is it?" Rose asked.

Faye walked over to look at the bedside clock and was struck with a dizzy spell. She reached out and grabbed the bedspread to keep from falling. Rose jumped up and rushed to help her. Gently, she guided her onto the bed.

"You ok?" Rose asked, placing her wrist against Faye's forehead to see if she was running a temperature.

"Your skin is a bit clammy. Did you see something?" Rose asked, settling on the bed next to her.

Faye shook her head no and replied "All of the sudden I was just dizzy. It was rather odd."

"I am really beginning to think I am coming down with something. Between the nausea, the vomiting, and now the dizziness I may have picked up some kind of virus or something."

"We both know going to the doctor here is not an option." Rose said, peering around Faye to look at the clock, "It's one and we don't have anything to do until four. Why don't we take a nap? It might help us both feel stronger for this afternoon's adventure."

"That sounds like an excellent idea. I will set the alarm for 3:45 which gives us a few minutes to wake up and get ready. You're welcome to stay here with me. Being separated at the moment may not be good for either of us." Faye said.

"Thank you. I agree." Rose said, slipping off her shoes. She climbed into bed, yawning.

Within minutes, they were both asleep. For once, their sleep was peaceful. Had their eyes been open, however, they would not have been peaceful at all. Standing at the end of the bed were two mummified creatures. They didn't speak, but kept a silent vigil like two soldiers on sentry duty.

Next door, a nervous Matt stood at the end of the bed as his wife winced in pain. She had awoken with a horrible headache. She used to get them all the time, so he was somewhat seasoned with dealing with them. He had gotten her a narcotic pain reliever from the doctor and placed a cool cloth on her forehead. He hoped that the pain medicine would kick in and give her some relief. She sat up and glared at him.

"Stop hovering. You're only making it worse. I swear you're the most incompetent man I know." With a wince, she made her way to the bathroom and slammed the door. After a moment, he heard the water running and he knew she was going to soak in the tub. He sighed and sat on the end of the bed. He tried to over look her spitefulness and blame it on the pain, but he knew better. Even when she wasn't in pain, she was nasty. He couldn't remember the last time she had said something nice or that they laughed together. He closed his eyes and realized that no matter what he told himself, he no longer loved his wife. He bordered on despising her. His anger was becoming harder and harder to control, especially when she threw her little jibes at him. He sighed and ran his hand through his hair. Opening his eyes, he glanced into the mirror. He saw himself sitting on the bed, but in his hands was the same gleaming ice pick from before. The bed behind him was soaked in blood. It even appeared that he had a spray of it on his face. Hanging off the side of the bed was an arm wearing a very familiar looking wedding ring. Instead of fear, he felt a righteousness rising in him. Wouldn't that show the bitch who was incompetent, he thought. The door swung open and Stephanie stomped out. He heard her demanding something or other in her whiny, annoying tone but he didn't take his eyes off his smiling reflection, still holding the bloody pick.

The buzzing of the alarm brought the two women out of sleep. Faye sat up first and blinked several times to clear her eyes. She swore she saw two, dark shadows at the end of the bed. As she blinked, they wavered out. Faye shook her head and passed it off as the remnants of sleep. Rose sat up and yawned.

"I do feel better. First sleep here without some kind of disturbing dream." Rose said as she stood up and walked to the bathroom.

Faye stood up and stretched carefully to make sure she was steady on her feet and that her stomach was stable. Feeling no ill effects, she stretched fully and walked over to the mirror. She looked a bit tired with dark circles under her eyes. Picking up her makeup, she attempted to cover up the imperfections. When she was satisfied with the result, she stepped back. She noticed Rose standing behind her and she smiled.

"Vanity is thy name woman." Faye said with a laugh.

Rose nodded in agreement.

"Wanna head down?" Faye asked.

Rose took a deep breath "I'm ready."

Faye echoed her breathe and they headed out of the room toward the elevator. Neither of them spoke on the way down as both of them were thinking about the things that could possibly occur as they explored the Eden. Walking down the hall into the lobby, they were surprised to see a fairly large group of people gathered for the tour. It was an assortment of couples of different ages. Rose noted the lack of children. Aside from the little girl that her husband played croquet with, she hadn't seen any other children in the hotel. Rose filed that away as she saw Eric. With a large smile, she embraced him and kissed him softly.

"Hello there, handsome." She said after kissing him.

"Hello yourself beautiful." Eric replied, pulling her in for another kiss.

"Hey you two, get a room." Adam teased as he kissed Faye.

"Pot, Kettle, Black." Eric said with a smile.

"How was your day in the dusty basement?" Eric asked.

The two girls glanced at each other.

"We didn't go. We took tea on the porch and I developed a bit of a headache so we went back upstairs to take a nap so we would be ready for this adventure." Rose explained.

This explanation got scrutinizing stares from both husbands. Before they could question them further, Natalie called out to the group.

"If I could have everyone's attention, we are going to get started. This tour takes you though the main hotel floors, some of our suites, the kitchens, and administrative wing. There is a fair bit of walking involved so I hope you wore comfortable shoes." She finished.

. "I'm so ready for this" Faye said with an excited grin.

"Seems you've taken quite an interest in our vacation spot" Adam replied.

"She has quite an amazing story to tell. The historical figures alone that have passed through these walls are enough for, say, a book." Faye said with a big smile.

"I should have known." Adam said with a small laugh.

"Faye's been looking for something to write a book about for years." he finished.

The group started to move forward.

"I would like to be up front if possible." Rose said quietly.

"Of course, darling, if that would make you happy." Eric said as he began to move toward the front of the group. When Faye didn't immediately follow her friend, Adam leaned down and whispered.

"Everything ok?"

"Yes, its fine. I have been having dizzy spells. Will you stay close to me in case I fall?" Faye asked.

"Of course darling, are you sure you want to go on this? There is sure to be a fair amount of climbing and walking. We can go sit on some chairs in the lawn and relax. I'm sure Rose and Eric can fill us in." Adam said, slipping a protective arm around his wife's waist.

"No need for all that. Just tonight, after the tour, maybe we can have dinner in our room and spend some time together." Faye asked.

"Absolutely, sounds wonderful." Adam replied.

Faye smiled brightly up at him and they walked quickly to rejoin the rest of the group, working their way up to Rose and Eric. Rose lifted an eyebrow but Faye just smiled as they all turned to listen to what Natalie was saying. She walked backward, facing the group as they headed towards the main restaurant.

"The restaurant was built around 1920 when the Eden became a luxury resort for rich and influential guests." Natalie explained as she walked backward though the double, black swinging doors that lead into the kitchen area. The kitchen was massive. A large, stainless steel table sat in the middle of the room. The kitchen was empty, but they knew it would soon be bustling with dinner preparations. Natalie walked past several large, walk-in refrigerators, freezers, and dry storage closets. She was explaining about the amount of food needed to run a place like this, how many staff members, and so on. But neither Faye nor Rose was really listening. Both of them were looking closely into corners and cabinets, waiting for some kind of sign. Maybe the apparitions would make themselves known and perhaps show themselves in the place they used to work or the place they died. Nothing happened through the kitchen, the dining area, the ball room, or the main hall. As the group awaited the elevator to take them all up to the penthouse floor, Rose and Faye slipped off to the side.

"That was a hell of a bust." Faye said disappointment clear in her voice.

"No kidding. I was all psyched up to encounter something and all I got was a Charlie horse in my leg from all the walking." Rose said, leaning down to massage her calf.

"Should we give up on this or see if upstairs fares any better?" Faye asked.

"If we quit, we'll wonder what we missed." Rose said

Faye sighed

"You're right, of course. Oddly, I am disappointed by our lack of gruesome sightings when I should be glad for that fact." Faye said as she walked toward the elevator. Adam pulled the gate aside, letting Faye, Eric and Rose enter. They were followed by two more people, filling the elevator to capacity. The elevator carried them up to the top floor. Everyone was silent, lost in their own thoughts. The elevator dinged, signaling that it had reached its destination. They all filed out to rejoin the group that was filling the narrow hallway. This floor was different than their guest floor. The carpet here was a thick, royal purple and the wallpaper was a shiny pearl color. The crown molding was painted to match the carpet. There were only six doors in the hall and at the end of the hallway was a floor to ceiling window with sheer purple drapes. As the elevator dinged, announcing the arrival of the last of the group, Natalie started walking until her back was against the large window. She closed her eyes for a moment and a brief expression of pain crossed her features and was gone. She spoke.

"This floor houses our executive and presidential suites. Each room consists of a large sitting area, a spacious bedroom, a full bath with a two person spa bath tub, and fireplace. We will be touring the Castelli suite. Named for our late owner, it was his home when he was here." Natalie explained, gesturing to the room at the end of the hall. Rose listened intently to her explanation, but as she watched the hostess, her face it began to change. As Natalie was speaking, large gashes appeared around her face. Blood began to drip down her cheeks and fall to the floor. Rose closed her eyes and slowly opened them again to see if it stayed the same, and even more cuts appeared on her face, arms, and hands. Some of them glinted as though they had something shiny in them. Rose steadied herself against Eric, remembering her promise not to hit the decks. As she watched the blood hit the floor and disappear, she noticed that there were also small shards of glass littering the carpet. Rose looked up, examining the window. There were no broken panes therefore giving her no explanation for the glass shards. Natalie walked into the group toward the suite door and Rose lost sight of her. Faye, noticing Rose's expression, raised an eyebrow. Rose nodded, but raised her hand slightly to show that she was ok. Pushing forward, she tried to get another view of Natalie. When she finally made it into the room, Natalie was standing next to a large fireplace with no gashes and no blood. She appeared completely normal. Rose was baffled. This was just like the hotel manager. Were these people channeling the incidents that happened in another time? Were the ghosts using these people to communicate with her to show their fate? Rose shook her head and tried to concentrate on Natalie's speech.

"Mr. Castelli took over the hotel in 1878 at the ripe age of nineteen. His family was well- to-do and he was a budding businessman himself. He owned the Eden until 1924 when he tragically died of a heart attack during the midsummer's Ball. He was 65 year old. The property was then sold to a management company who owned it until 1935 when it was sold to the great, great grandson of Andrew Bowers-- one of the original architects." Natalie said.

"He is the brother who died during the construction." Rose whispered to Faye who nodded.

"As you can see, the decoration of the Eden brought her glory in the 20's and 30's and was preserved in that trend. This suite is no longer available for rent. However, the others on this floor are available for a fee." Natalie said as she made her way back out into the hall.

They all followed her out she walked backward again, heading toward the elevator.

"Did you notice Matt and Stephanie aren't here?" Rose said quietly to Faye.

"I saw Matt earlier today. He said Stephanie had a headache. She may not have recovered from it yet." Faye said as she shrugged.

Faye thought back to her encounter in the hall with Matt. Something about his behavior was nagging at her, but she just couldn't put her finger on anything specific. Mentally shrugging it off, she returned to listening to Natalie.

"All of you have ridden in our elevator, but like everything in the Eden, she also has a story. This elevator was one of the first electrical elevators to be placed in a hotel after their invention in 1880. Ours was built in 1885. Mr. Bowers had it commissioned to resemble an ornate bird cage he had as a child. Many of our patrons were afraid to ride it at first, but in her long service record there has never been an accident." She explained as she hit the down arrow.

They reconvened in the lobby and walked past the desk. Natalie threw a warm smile at Phillip.

"I hope all of you have enjoyed this tour and it has been informative. I will be available in the lobby to answer any questions or further interests you may have." As she said the last part of her statement, she looked directly at Rose and Faye as if she was letting them know that her earlier offer still stood. Both of them found themselves nodding back to her. People began to file onto the elevator.

"That was very interesting." Adam said, stifling a short yawn.

Faye laughed.

"Uh huh, I just have a couple more things I'd like to talk to her about if you don't mind. We'll just be in the lobby for a few more minutes. While I'm doing that, you can go into the restaurant and order our room service." Faye said.

"We were thinking about doing a room night ourselves." Eric said.

Rose nodded, climbing into the elevator. "While we talk to Natalie, you fellas can order dinner and then we can head up and call it a night."

As they descended, Rose mulled over what she had seen and the best way to explain it to Faye. The doors opened and they all walked down the long hallway together. The group split-- the guys heading for the restaurant and Faye and Rose heading for the small group that stood around Natalie. They paused a few feet away from her and moved in front of the fireplace, hoping its crackling and popping would cover their conversation. Faye paused to remember how upon her arrival she had been unable to hear the fire sounds.

"You saw something. I could tell from the look on your face." Faye said excitement in her voice.

"I did, but it was very odd. It was like the night with the hotel manager, but this time it was Natalie. She got all of these gashes and cuts all over her face, hands, and arms. There was broken glass at her feet and blood just running down her face, dripping onto the carpet. Once again no one saw it but me." Rose said, crossing her arms over herself.

"However, as promised, I did not hit the deck when presented with yet another gruesome and odd site." Rose added, sounding very proud of her self.

"Very true, and honestly other than by someone who knew you, it wasn't even obvious that you had an issue." Faye added with a smile.

"Any theories on why it occurred?" Faye asked, glancing over at Natalie who was speaking with an older couple.

"The only thing I can think of, is the ghosts are trying to speak through her to show me what happened or something happened in that place that holds a strong enough shadow to cast it on to someone else." Rose said absently, starting to braid a piece of her hair.

Faye thought for a moment.

"You said there was broken glass on the carpet and she had gashes all over her. Were the gashes consistent with someone going through that large window behind her?" Faye asked.

"Yes, actually, and some of the wounds were glittering. I bet it was glass shards that were making it glitter!" Rose said excitedly.

"So, someone went out that window and left a strong impression behind or some ghost was there and was not strong enough to make it seen, so it imposed itself on her for you to see it." Faye said pleased, with her deductions.

Rose nodded, Faye's thoughts mirroring her own. The older couple moved away from Natalie, so they took their opportunity to approach her. Natalie smiled widely. Rose searched her for any indication of the phenomenon. Finding none, she smiled back.

"Did you ladies enjoy the tour?" Natalie asked

"We definitely did. Though, I can say that it left us more than curious about the unofficial tour." Faye said, keeping her voice low.

"I thought you two would want to go on that. Since you're the only two I've told about it, this will be a more private, personal tour in which I can answer more questions and perhaps give you a bit more of the dirt. Just promise you won't tell on me." Natalie said with a conspiratorial wink.

"Cross our hearts." Faye said as both women made the appropriate sign.

They all laughed.

"It seems like we are missing out on all the fun." Eric said from behind them.

The girls whirled around with wide smiles.

"Not at all fellas, just giggling about some of the other tour occupants." Faye lied.

"I can see that." Adam said

"Hey Faye, honey, I know you wanted a night in, but Eric and I have arranged a bit of a surprise for you two for this evening's meal." Adam said his expression one of pride and apprehension.

"Oh?" Faye asked, keeping the disappointment from her voice.

"We arranged for the four of us to have dinner in the Castelli suite." Eric said proudly.

"Wow! How did you pull that off?" Rose asked in amazement.

"There is very little money can't buy, and I know how you ladies enjoy scandal and celebrity status." Eric explained.

"So you're ok with changing our plans for tonight? We can do an in-room night tomorrow. I promise." Adam asked.

"Absolutely, that sounds like an once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I should go change." Faye said, looking down at her outfit.

Adam couldn't help but chuckle. Eric looked at his watch.

"It's six-thirty now. We have the dinner set up for seven. So, can we all be presentable in half an hour?" Eric asked.

Both girls nodded.

"Thank you, Natalie. What time should we meet you for tea tomorrow?" Rose asked.

"Around one would be good for me." Natalie said with an innocent smile.

"It's a date then." Faye said, linking her arm through Adam's and heading for the elevator.

"Have a good night and enjoy your dinner." Natalie said, as she headed back toward the restaurant.

Adam looked at Faye quizzically as they headed into the elevator.

"We are interviewing her tomorrow afternoon." Faye explained.

"Still on the book kick huh?" Adam asked.

Faye nodded as Eric slid the gate closed and the elevator ascended to their floor. Walking out, Faye suddenly felt exorbitantly hungry. Frowning, she tried to remember what she had eaten that day. Obviously not enough, she thought. She would be glad when dinner time arrived. Twenty minutes later, they were all dressed and standing at the elevator doors. Faye wore a simple black skirt with a crimson colored, sleeveless top and her good black pearls. Adam wore black dress pants and a shirt to match Faye's top. They made a striking couple. Rose wore a white, silk shell top and an ankle length black skirt. The skirt was slit up the sides to about mid-calf. Eric matched his wife with a pair of black slacks and a white, silk dress shirt. Faye surveyed the other two.

"You look very nice together." she said, honest admiration in her voice.

"Thank you! You two are very striking as a couple. I wasn't going to dress up since it was just the four of us, but I figured dining in the owners' suite we should dress appropriately." Rose replied.

The elevator arrived to ferry them to the top floor. Stepping off into the dark purple hallway, they were awed by the true elegance of the décor. Walking reverently, they made their way to the end suite. The door was open. Set up in the sitting room, in front of a roaring fire, was a beautiful table service for four. The lights were dimmed and four, stark white candles in ornate silver candlesticks adorned the table. Their flickering light glinted off the white china plates and crystal goblets. Deep purple napkins were folded into triangles and set on the plates. They paused in the doorway, in awe of the beauty before them. Walking in slowly, they took their seats. As they sat down, a waiter appeared at the doorway with a large cart, pushing it silently. He poured the wine, starting with the ladies, and then served the soup from under gleaming bell covers. He bowed and exited without speaking. They tasted their soup. It was exquisite lobster bisque. As she finished her soup, Rose spoke.

"That was simply amazing. I was so impressed about our dining accommodations that I forgot completely to ask about the menu." She said.

Eric and Adam smiled.

"To be honest, I wish we could be complimented for the choices that are to follow especially if they are anywhere as good as that bisque. The clerk who we set it up with said because we were eating in here, we should have Mr. Castelli's favorite meal. All of this is as much as a surprise to you as it is to us." Eric explained.

"What a wonderful idea!" Rose exclaimed.

"Indeed." Faye added.

"Was it the front desk clerk?" Faye asked

Adam shook his head no.

"I asked for him as he seems to be in charge of just about everything here, but this gentleman said he wasn't feeling well. The new guy's name was Walter. He said he would take care of anything we needed. He seemed very nice and is obviously very creative." Adam said as he used a roll to get the very last drops of the bisque from his bowl.

Rose and Faye exchanged glances but kept them discreet, both of them silently hoping that Phillip's confessional to them about the hotel's past hadn't gotten him in too much trouble.

Just as the last soup bowl was being pushed away, the soundless cart once again appeared at the door. The waiter silently removed the bowls and placed four covered plates in front of each of the diners. Lifting the lids, they were greeted with a beautiful prime rib; a rock salt rolled baked potato, and steamed carrots. He poured them a dark red wine to replace the white. As before, he retreated without a word. They sat a moment and admired the sheer beauty of meal before them.

"Mr. Castelli sure knew how to live." Eric commented quietly

"That he did." Adam agreed.

There were very few words exchanged during the meal as everyone was enjoying their food. The gentlemen finished first, sitting back to sip their wine.

"Can you imagine what it would be like to live that kind of life? To have this entire hotel at your disposal, hundreds of staff members at your command, and a huge kitchen with trained chefs ready to make anything you desired at any time." Adam asked no one in particular.

"And at such a young age, 19, I was just graduating high school and looking forward to starting college not buying major resorts. All that pleasure comes with a boat load of responsibility." Eric said as he finished off his wine.

The others nodded in agreement.

"And for the time in which he was living, 65 isn't too bad of a stretch given the kind of people he was around and the lifestyle he led." Adam said.

Rose gazed off into the fire, thinking about the meetings and conversations that must have gone on where they were sitting. The further she stared into the fire, the farther away the conversation around her got. She began to feel slightly sleepy. Blinking her eyes to bring herself back to reality, she turned back to her tablemates to rejoin the conversation. She was shocked to see a young, Italian man sitting across from her looking over figures. His forehead was broad and he had crystal blue eyes. His full lips were pursed in concentration. One black curl fell to his forehead. He wore an expensive dress shirt. The top button was undone and his sleeves were rolled up. Two other men stood behind him. They were in full pinstripe suits, down to the carnation in their button hole. Rose was afraid to speak as they didn't seem to notice her, and she was sure she would be considered an unwelcome visitor. She looked down at her body noting that it was transparent. She realized she was the shade here, the ghost in their world. A soft knock at the door caused her and Mr. Castelli to look up. He waved his hand and one of the two men moved to open it. A mousy man entered with a large stack of files. He wore a brown tweed suit and was obviously not of the monetary caliber shown of the rest of the men in the room.

"Here are the files you requested, Mr. Castelli. Also, I got the weather report before I came up here. It seems that a large blizzard is headed this way. They expect it to hit us in a day or two. Would you like me to begin evacuation?" The mousy man asked timidly. He was obviously terrified of the man who sat at the table, who was at least 10 years, his junior.

Mr. Castelli sighed audibly.

"This place is in the red. We are close to pulling her back into the green. Losing a week or more of room nights would hurt us greatly. Let's wait it out one more night to see if it dissipates or changes direction and if it doesn't, we will start the evacuation tomorrow afternoon." He explained, running his hand through his hair.

"As you wish Mr. Castelli, sir." The mousy man said and exited quickly.

Rose studied the man as he sat back with the large stack of files. Vincent Castelli was very attractive, though he had premature worry lines on his forehead. He turned away from her and looked at the man to the right.

"Anthony, do you have any idea how many people have died in this hotel since she was built? Most of them have been homicides or weird accidents and most have been covered up by the hotel staff. Before I bought her two years ago, 31 lives have been lost within these walls." He said, slapping the files down on the table with sad tone in his voice.

"If my father didn't need this place to hide out his buddies, then I would take a match and burn this bitch to the ground. This is uneasy ground and being on it gives me the willies at times." He finished and picked up his glass of wine.

The two men behind him glanced at each other but did not respond. Another knock at the door caused both men in suits to reach into their jackets. This was obviously not someone they were expecting. The larger of the two men, whom Rose now identified as Anthony, went to the door. Looking through the peep hole, he turned back to the other.

"It's the hotel manager, Ms. Phelps." He said, sliding his gun back into his jacket.

"Let her in." Mr. Castelli said, grimacing. His dislike for this woman was obvious.

A matronly woman stepped through the door. She had grey hair that was pulled up into a tight bun on top of her head. She wore a grey suit skirt with a high-collared white shirt.

"Excuse me, Mr. Castelli, but I am informed that you wish to push the evacuation off until tomorrow afternoon?" She said, not hiding the contempt in her voice.

"Yes, Ms. Phelps. I wish to see if the storm dissipates or changes course before we cost ourselves thousands of dollars in room nights." He said with finality.

"I see. Well, you are new to severe winters in the mountains. The last two have been rather mild. These storms, once they are set, will bury the Eden and all of us with her. You cannot allow there to be people here that are helpless to escape." She said, her voice trembling slightly.

Mr. Castelli raised an eyebrow.

"Why is that? Even if we got buried, we have more than enough food and we can run the generators for a month with the gasoline we have. We have a doctor on staff and the finest accommodations in the region. How awful could that really be?" He countered.

She stepped forth and lowered her voice. Her expression was clearly frightened.

"There are things here, things that will prey on us. To give them a captive audience is like asking for a disaster." She said her voice a hoarse whisper.

Mr. Castelli closed his eyes and laid his pencil down. He opened them after a moment and stared hard at the women in front of him.

"So, what are you saying to me is that if this storm blows through here and buries us in snow, we are going to be stuck here for a few days and the boogie men are going to eat us?" There was humor in his voice, but it was tempered with annoyance.

She shook her head.

"When tragedy strikes, don't say I didn't try to warn you, the innocent blood is on your hands Vincent." She turned and walked out.

Rose wanted to reach out to him and to tell him that the old woman was right, that over a hundred people would die. She wanted to somehow avert the tragedy that was to come. But she knew she was just watching the shades of the past, like being a patron at an old movie where you know the ending. Rose closed her eyes in sadness. When she opened them, she was surprised to see herself looking into the eyes of his husband.

"Hey, Rose, honey?" He said softly.

"Forgive me. It must have been the wine. I totally zoned out." She answered with a forced cheerfulness.

"Then I suggest you skip the wine with desert. The conversation is much better with you." Eric said with a laugh.

Rose was stunned. The scene had taken at least twenty minutes, but it seemed that she had been zoned out no more than a minute here. She caught Faye looking at her intently, and she shook her head slightly to let her know that she couldn't explain it now. The silent cart entered the room. Rose gripped the edge of the table. The man pushing it was a dead ringer for Anthony, Mr. Castelli's goon. He glanced at her, but showed no recognition. He removed the dinner plates and set before them chilled dessert plates with a chocolate French silk pie adorned with a scoop of vanilla bean ice cream. The plate looked divine, but Rose's appetite was non-existent. She picked at her food as the others exclaimed over the deliciousness of their pastry. The waiter left after pouring a sparkling ice wine into their glasses. Rose, ignoring her husband's advice, quickly drank her wine down. She hoped to sooth her nerves. Faye looked over at her with concern.

"If you're not going to eat that, then pass it this way." Faye said with a laugh.

Rose smiled, and passed it along. Faye finished hers off as well as Roses'. They all sat back in a post-excellent meal coma. Three of them were mulling over the amazing food, but Rose kept replaying the sequence in her mind, especially the old woman's warning. It was an illness that had caused all the death at the Eden, but she knew about it before it happened. Was there credence to her warning about evil, restless spirits within the walls or did she have a hand in spreading whatever it was? Vincent mentioned all the death in the Eden's history. Was it possible that the sprits never left and were able to wreak havoc upon the living? But even the strongest sprits would not be able to infect people on such a broad scale like that, unless they had someone they were working with. Rose thought further. It would be someone who could see them: a live person who was just as evil as the spirits were. She thought back over all the ghostly encounters they had. Then it struck her. She sat forward so quickly she nearly tipped over the table. The Doctor! The ghost Faye had seen said she believed that the Doctor had made her sick. He was part of the conspiracy of the plague. The spirits chose who to infect for their own reasons and he did their bidding. His write up had stated misconduct during the plague, perhaps it had been more than misconduct, and perhaps he had been the cause. Her mind was racing.

Her abrupt movement caused the others concern.

"Rose?" Eric asked.

She smiled sheepishly.

"The wine started to make me sleepy and I felt myself drowsing off, so I guess I kinda startled awake." She explained.

"I am getting a bit sleepy myself." Faye said

"Indeed! A meal like that in your stomach certainly induces food coma." Adam agreed.

Standing, Adam took a fifty dollar bill out of his pocket and laid it on the table. Eric did the same. The four of them started out of the room. They were at the door when the sound of shattering glass caused Rose to stop abruptly. Immediately turning to look to the large window, the window was intact, but similar to earlier that day; there were glittering glass shards and dark spots on the carpet, which Rose had no doubt were blood. She shook her head and turned back, walking toward the elevator. The apparitions were coming more and more often now. Sadly it was becoming less and less frightening to her. She was pretty sure that was a bad thing. Thankfully, no one noticed her side glance down the hall and everyone kept moving. The elevator dinged carrying them down to their floor. Faye felt a brief flash of nausea and it was gone. She passed it off as eating too much. They exited the elevator. Tired goodbyes were exchanged as they entered their rooms.
Chapter 6

Both pairs were asleep in a matter of minutes. All seemed calm and quiet. As the night wore on, no nightmares or visions invaded their sleep. However, at the end of Faye and Adam's bed were once again two figures. This time they were shadowy and indistinct. As the night continued, they began to speak to each other in voices that to a living soul sounded like nothing more than a light wind.

"How long do we have to keep this up?" The taller shadow said to the slightly shorter one.

"You heard the boss. She is to be protected. We can't risk the rogue ones getting to her." The shorter one replied.

"Well, she can't be protected forever. You know what is going to happen. It has happened many times before and we are only delaying the inevitable." The taller one grumbled.

"The boss wants her protected. I don't know. Maybe she can help us. We have to make sure her mind stays untainted." The shorter one replied.

"But why this one? She doesn't even see as well as the one next door. I would think the one who can see us would be the one who can help us." The taller one said, its voice becoming angry.

"Look, I'm not in charge here. I do as I am told and I want out of here. If she can help us, then I'm going to protect her. So let's just follow instructions. Ok?" the shorter one said defensively.

The taller one shrugged. Their vigil continued until dawn broke over the horizon.

Faye woke before Adam. She could tell it would be a late morning for him as the nights he drank wine always meant sleeping in the next day. That was ok with her. Something big happened to Rose last night, and she was dying to find out what it had been. Dressing quietly in a simple blue sundress, she left a note for Adam saying she had gone down to the patio for coffee. She slipped out of the room and was standing outside Rose and Eric's room, trying to think of the best way to get Rose out alone when the door to the other side of hers opened. Matt stepped out. His face was pale. He was dressed in a black polo shirt and a pair of black pants. The front of his shirt appeared to be wet. He saw Faye and became completely flustered.

"Um, morning." He said. His voice was shaky as he edged his way toward the elevator.

"Is everything alright?" Faye asked, skipping the pleasantries.

"Uh, yeah. I dropped a jelly bagel on my shirt. I tried to wash it, uh, out but I think I need to go get something to clean it with from the clerk." He said as he pressed the down button on the elevator.

"Oh, yes. I'm sure they have something. How is Stephanie feeling?" Faye asked, still suspicious of his behavior.

"Stephanie?" His eyes went wide and his face got even paler.

"Oh, her head still seems to be bothering her. It's so bad, in fact, I think she may leave and go down into the town to get it checked out." He explained, his voice taking on a high pitch.

The elevator arrived and saved him from further explanation. With a nervous wave, he shut the elevator gate and was gone. Faye shook her head, part of her wanted to go knock on the door and check on Stephanie's condition, but as she remembered the woman's attitude at dinner the other night, she wasn't really sure she wanted to encounter that again. Her decision was made for her when Rose opened her door and slipped out silently. She wore a pair of black dress pants and a soft pink blouse.

"That solves the problem of how to get you out without waking your husband up." Faye said with a smile.

"Funny, I was wondering the same thing while I was getting dressed. Who were you talking to out here anyway?" Rose said, looking up and down the empty hallway.

"Matt. He came out of his room. He was as white as a sheet and his shirt was soaked, but it was black so I couldn't tell with what. He said he dropped a jelly bagel on it and needed to go see if the front desk had some cleaner. I asked him about Stephanie and he said her headache hadn't resolved. She was thinking about leaving and going into town to get it checked out." Faye explained.

Rose raised an eyebrow.

"She was going to go get it checked out, as in alone? If her headache was anywhere near enough to keep her in bed for days, then there is no way she should be driving herself anywhere" Rose said, her brow furrowing.

Faye nodded as she started walking toward the elevator.

"I agree. It was totally suspicious. He got really flustered when I asked him about it. But we will have to file that for further investigation later. I have a feeling you have a lot to tell me" Faye said, pushing the down button for the elevator.

Rose nodded vigorously. No more was said as they waited for the elevator. Once they were settled in a remote table in the dining room, they began to talk.

"I would have preferred outside, but it looks like the wind is really whipping. I hope a storm isn't coming. Those clouds look mean." Faye said.

As if in response to her comment, a large crack of lightening followed by a rumble of thunder answered her. They both laughed.

Once the tea and cake were brought, and they were sure the waiter was far enough away, Rose began her tale from the previous night. She told Faye about watching the scene in Mr. Castelli's room from start to finish. She added the sound of the crashing glass and the dark stains on the carpet, as well as the waiter's resemblance to the goon in her vision. Faye listened to the entire tale without speaking. When Rose finished, she took a long drink of tea and set the empty cup down. She looked at Rose.

"That's absolutely amazing. It had to be heartbreaking for you, to be present with the knowledge to save over a hundred lives and to have no ability to act." Faye said, awe clear in her voice.

Rose nodded, her expression pained.

"But I began to think about the warning that Ms. Phelps gave. There is no way that spirits would be strong enough to wreak that kind of havoc on their own. They would have to be working with someone, someone who could see them and was as twisted and evil as they were. I remembered what the ghost said to you about the doctor making her sick, and I thought that the doctor was their vehicle. He made those whom the spirits chose, sick." Rose explained.

"What an amazing and frighteningly plausible scenario if you believe in spirits." Faye said. "Which at this point, in this place, I'm more than willing to admit that I do."

"I wonder if there is a portrait of Dr. Grunewald on the wall in the administrative hall." Faye pondered.

"Only one way to find out" Rose said.

They charged breakfast to their rooms and exited the dining room. As they walked past the front desk, they were pleased to see Phillip sorting through some paperwork. He looked up and gave them a smile and a short wave. He appeared just as greasy as he had when they first arrived, but they both viewed him now as a friend instead of a threat. They waved back and offered genuine smiles. They continued through the lobby, passing the smoking lounge and the entrance to the basement. They both subconsciously picked up their pace as they passed the closed door to the doctor's office. They glanced in the open door to the Ballroom, where ten or so staff members were preparing for Saturday's Masquerade Ball. Streamers were being hung and tablecloths placed.

"This must be a really big deal." Faye said.

"It is Midsummer's Night Ball." Rose replied.

Both women stopped and looked at each other. It hadn't hit either one of them until that moment that the ball they were to attend would also be the commemoration of Vincent Castelli's death.

"That will make the whole event a bit creepy, especially now that I feel like I almost know the guy." Rose said.

"I can see that." Faye answered.

They began walking again. They passed a few more closed doors. One read "Employee's only." The rest were unmarked. A few more steps brought them to the long wall with the framed pictures on it. All the frames were identical: thick, dark wood with no design. The first portrait was of an elderly man standing with the aid of a cane on the hotel front steps. He smiled proudly but his eyes were so sad it was heartbreaking. The simple silver name plaque read William P Bowers. They moved to the second portrait. It was of a young Italian man standing on the stairs in the same place Mr. Bowers had been. Rose didn't need to look at the tag.

"It's Vincent." Rose said, reaching up to gently touch his face.

Faye looked at her with a smirk.

"If I didn't know better, I'd think you had a crush on him." She said.

Rose rolled her eyes.

"He just struck me is all, keep moving." Rose said playfully and walked to the next portrait.

The next was a tall, older woman with her hair pulled back in a bun. She stood next to a large executive desk.

"That's Ms. Phelps, probably in the manager's office." Rose said.

Faye laughed.

"You're better then the ID tags." She said.

Rose laughed and moved to the next portrait. Rose closed her eyes. It was hard to look at a picture of him after seeing his head in a drawer. Faye read the tag in a quiet voice.

"Wallace Therman, the First. It must be one of his descendants managing the hotel now. The resemblance is uncanny."

Rose simply nodded. They moved down the hall but the next picture was not a portrait at all. It was a sea landscape with a lighthouse.

"That's odd. Seems like the tradition ended with Wallace the First there." Rose said.

"He was the one who was killed by the historian. Perhaps it was out of respect for him." Faye said, shrugging. She frowned, "That was certainly less helpful then we anticipated."

Rose nodded and headed back toward the Ballroom. She stopped to peek in the doorway. The decorations were bright and colorful and there were crystal stars hanging from the ceiling. The band area had the backdrop of a forest and all of the members' chairs were decorated like Pan's tree stump.

"Wow." Faye said quietly.

Rose agreed. "Definitely looks like it's going to be an amazing party on Saturday night."

"Then Sunday morning we check out and head back to our real lives." Faye said with a touch of sadness in her voice.

Rose smiled softly. "This has indeed been quite an adventure, but I promise you this, after we leave here we are going to write this book together." She said.

Faye smiled broadly, "We can entitle it The World's Most Haunted Hotel."

Those inside, hearing their voices, turned to look at the two women hovering in the doorway. They said nothing but it was obvious that they were annoyed. Faye and Rose waved and mouthed the word sorry, quickly walking away. They walked about ten steps when they heard the door close with a thud. They both winced. Perhaps the decorations were supposed to be a surprise. As they rounded the hallway into the lobby, they were surprised to see Matt standing at the desk talking to a pensive looking Phillip. Faye noted that his clothes were different from this morning. He was dressed in jeans and white polo shirt. They walked over and the conversation stopped. Phillip turned to them.

"Good morning Ladies." His tone gave no indication of anything other than kindness.

"Good morning Phillip. Are you feeling better?" Faye asked.

Phillip paused just long enough for Rose to think he was coming up with a lie.

"Indeed, something I ate didn't agree with me. I trust Walter took good care of you and you enjoyed your dinner in Mr. Castelli's suite?" He asked.

"Yes, very much so. The food was incredible and the suite is beautiful. He certainly knew how to live." Faye said, echoing comments from the previous night.

"I'm so very glad." Phillip said.

Matt began to fidget, so Faye turned her attention to him.

"How is Stephanie feeling?" She asked, watching his reaction carefully.

"She just left in fact. Phillip here had one of the limos take her into town to the hospital." He said his gaze everywhere but their eyes.

"Well, I hope they can get her what she needs." Faye said.

"We need to get going. We have some plans. Although I think we are going to have to take our tea inside." Rose said, looking out at the downpour.

"I hope it doesn't flood the bridge out. I keep telling the manager he needs to petition for a higher bridge." Phillip said.

Faye thought back to their arrival. Right after they had turned off the main highway, they had gone over a very old, low stone bridge. The water almost touched it. Adam had commented about how bridges like that one were very common in the early 1900's because they were easy to build.

"Does that happen often?" Faye asked, concerned.

"Oh, about once or twice every spring. Since we hold our Midsummer's Ball on the spring equinox, it has ruined our party a couple of times by keeping guests from arriving." Phillip explained.

"Thank you for reminding me. I meant to ask about that. Holding the Midsummer's Ball in March is rather odd." Rose said.

Phillip nodded. "Indeed, it is. It actually stems back to Mr. Castelli. It was one of his favorite plays and he loved to celebrate it, however he spent summers in Italy with his father's family. In order to share the fun with his family at the Eden, he decided to hold it on the spring equinox." Phillip said.

"That makes sense." Rose said.

"Yes it does. Now, about the bridge-- if it gets flooded out, how will we know and how long does it stay flooded?" Faye asked. She sounded a bit anxious. The thought of being trapped in the Eden made her uneasy.

"We will receive word if it floods. It all depends on the rain. If this slacks off, the water will recede in a day or so. If it keeps raining, it could be two days or more." Phillip said quirking an eyebrow at her tone.

"Are there any alternate routes out of here? I mean say its flooded Sunday morning when we check out. I have to be to work on Monday." Faye said, trying to cover her concern with a reason.

Phillip shook his head no. "When the river rises, the only thing you can do is wait on her to recede. It's only Thursday. Even if it rains all day today and tomorrow, the water should recede by Sunday morning. Don't worry, I'll keep you updated." He said with a reassuring smile.

Faye sighed softly.

"Thank you! We should go now. Sorry to interrupt you guys." Faye said and walked quickly toward the restaurant again. Rose waved and followed her, half running to keep up.

Once they were seated in front of a roaring fire with steaming cups in their hands, Rose spoke. "That was certainly odd."

Faye nodded. A deep frown was forming her forehead, furrowing it with worry lines.

"Sorry to bring us back here again, I couldn't think of any other reason to quickly leave and after that news I think I needed more tea" Faye said apologetically.

Rose nodded understanding her logic.

"I do not like the idea of not being able to leave here. I mean what if it gets really weird tonight on this tour or tomorrow? We both said if things got too heavy, we would get the hell out of Dodge and now that may not be an option." Faye said. She gripped the tea cup so hard her knuckles were white.

"You are thinking back to Ms. Phelps warning, aren't you?" Rose asked, setting her tea cup down with a clink.

Faye nodded.

"Maybe we should just go now, before nature traps us in their supernatural funhouse." Faye said, her frown deepening.

Rose reached out and placed her hand over Faye's.

"If it really upsets you that much, we will go upstairs right now pack our things and leave. No research for a book is worth being this upset." Rose said with compassion in her voice.

Faye sighed. "Yet I asked you to endure frightening visions of corpses in the name of research. I'm just being a baby. We will be fine and to be honest, I'm not above sitting in my car on the bank of a flooded river waiting for the damned thing to recede." Faye said, forcing a smile.

Rose was about to respond when Natalie walked up to the table.

"Good afternoon ladies. It's about time. Are you ready?" She asked with a smile.

They both nodded, smiling politely.

"We are going into some colder and dirtier parts of the hotel than we visited last evening." She said, eyeing their outfits.

Picking up the hint, Faye said. "Perhaps we should go change into jeans and sweaters. This rain has put a definite chill in the air."

"Indeed, this is quite a nasty storm." Rose commented.

"We get one or two really good ones every spring. Being up in the mountains, they are rare. When they do show up, they are fierce." Natalie replied.

"We will meet you in the lobby in about fifteen minutes." Rose said as she and Faye stood up.

Natalie nodded and they walked out into the lobby. Matt was no longer at the desk, but neither was Phillip. They walked to the elevator, silently waiting for it as it climbed to their floor.

Rose spoke. "I wonder if the guys are even up yet."

"They are going to be displeased to find that their outdoor loafing is going to be cancelled by this storm." Faye agreed.

The elevator opened. They were surprised to see a maid cart outside Matt and Stephanie's room. The door was closed, but the sound of a vacuum could be heard. There was a large linen bag sitting outside the door and it was tied shut. Faye's curiosity was piqued, but she couldn't think of a plausible excuse for looking in a dirty linen basket if she got caught, so she just kept walking to her room. Rose's thoughts were similar, but she also continued on.

"I'll meet you out here in about ten minutes. I'm going to tell Eric that we are interviewing people for our book and digging around some off-the-tour places." Rose said as she turned the key to her room.

"Good plan. See you in a few." Faye said.

Faye walked in, smirking at her bare-chested husband who was tangled up in the sheets, snoring softly. Walking over, she kissed him softly. He blinked a few times and finally opened his eyes.

"Now, that is a fantastic way to wake up." He said with a sleepy smile.

She laughed softly, giving him a loving smile as she brushed a lock of hair off his forehead "I'm glad you think so sleepy head, it's after noon."

"Is it really?" he said, surprised.

Faye nodded.

"You also missed the torrential downpour going on outside. Your outdoor loafing is going to be a bit damp." Faye said, walking over to the dresser and pulling out a pair of dark blue jeans and a long sleeved, red sweater.

"What are you up to?" Adam said, propping himself up on his elbows.

"Rose and I are going to go digging into other parts of the hotel and interview some staff for some info for our book." Faye said, pulling the sweater over her head.

"You know, I've been thinking about your symptoms the last couple of days and, well, I have a theory." He said, sitting up on the side of the bed.

She walked over and sat beside him. "Oh?"

"Yes, I mean look at it: you're nauseous, tired, dizzy, and you're craving certain food. Your appetite has improved. I would think that it was a virus or something, but the symptoms are not continuous." He said, looking at her.

Faye's mouth dropped open, her voice faint. "Do you think it's possible? I mean we tried for years and nothing. Could it be possible that I'm pregnant? The test we took last week said no, how could it be wrong?"

"We won't know for sure until we get you a test again, but it certainly looks that way to me. Perhaps the other one we took was too early." Eric said with a big smile.

"Oh, I drank wine last night!" Faye said, sounding worried.

"A couple glasses of wine aren't a big deal, honey. We can go see if the doctor here can test you or we can wait until we get home on Monday." Eric said, wrapping his arms around her.

Faye got up and began to pace.

"I'm really not a fan of the doctor here, but I really don't want to wait for Monday. The anticipation will kill me." She said as she continued her trek back and forth across the room.

"How about this, you go on your expedition with Rose and think about it. When you're done, come get me. I'm going to see if Eric wants to play a game of poker in the smoking room since outdoors is off limits. If you want to, we will go to the doctor's office and I will stay with you the whole time." Adam promised.

Faye nodded, thinking about it as she paced. She was pretty sure the doctor was crooked, but under constant supervision from her husband and with something as simple and non- invasive as a pregnancy test, it should be ok. He wouldn't even have to touch her. She stopped pacing.

"Ok, that's our plan. This should take no more than a couple hours tops, and I'll come find you. I'll let you know then what I want to do." Faye said with a slight smile. Pacing over, she gave him a soft kiss.

"Have fun playing poker and smoking in your man cave." She said with a smirk.

He laughed and pulled her in for another kiss.

"Enjoy your fact expedition, and be careful will ya?" He asked with a look of true concern on his face.

"I will and if I get too tired I will stop. I promise." She said with a smile as she headed out the door.

She stepped into the hallway to find Rose leaning against the other wall. Rose wore a pair of black jeans and a light blue, cable knit sweater. She looked up as Faye came out.

"Sorry. That took a bit longer than expected." Faye said, but offered no further explanation.

They walked down the hallway and boarded the elevator, both with a lot on their minds. They paid little attention as the elevator carried them down. The abrupt stop one floor down, however, brought them to attention. The doors slid open and Rose gasped. Lying on the carpet, just outside the elevator door, was a corpse. The body was dressed in a black cocktail gown and the long, blonde hair was matted with blood. Her body was covered with large gashes and it appeared as if someone had hacked her up with some kind of sharp implement. Rose unwillingly felt herself stepping forward to try to get a view of the face. Despite the condition of the rest of her body, her face was untouched. Her eyes were open, staring straight at Rose. Faye stared at the spot where Rose's gaze was fixated. She saw a dark spot on the carpet where it looked like something had been spilled, but that was all. Rose hung her head and stepped back. She pushed the down button with her eyes closed.

"It was Stephanie. It looked like someone went Lizzie Borden and hacked her up." Rose said her eyes closed.

"Oh my god, I didn't see anything other than a dark spot on the carpet. Does that mean she's dead?" Faye asked. Her voice was high and thin and she crossed her arms protectively over herself.

"I think so. Had it been her actual body you would have been able to see her." Rose said, walking slowly off the elevator on the ground floor. Faye followed her. Both were in shock. Before they had seen shades of people that had died before they were born. This was a woman they had sat with at dinner, whose husband they had spoken with not an hour before. Faye paused right before they entered the lobby, turning to Rose.

"Matt did it. The substance I saw on his shirt was blood. He killed her this morning and made up the story about her going into town to cover up her being gone." She said with certainly.

"I am inclined to agree, but that implicates Phillip as well." Rose said.

"Remember what Mr. Castelli said in your vision? Most of the deaths had been covered up by the hotel staff? It's probably part of his job description." Faye said, shaking her head sadly.

"Shouldn't we call the police or something?" Rose asked, her voice sounding distressed.

"And tell them what? That you saw a vision of a hacked up body? We don't have any real proof. We have Matt's odd behavior, a jelly stain on his shirt, and your vision." Faye said, placing her hand comfortingly on Rose's arm.

"When we get out of here, we will call the state police and report everything we know, minus the vision of course, and they can launch an investigation into it, deal?" Faye asked.

Rose nodded as she wiped a tear from her eye, "I can't wait to get the hell out of this place." Rose said. Taking a deep breath, she composed herself. She squared her shoulders and walked into the lobby, looking around for Natalie. The waitress was seated on one of the couches near the fireplace. Faye matched her pace and they both plastered on smiles as they walked up to the couch.

"I was beginning to think you had changed your mind." Natalie said, glancing at her watch.

"Elevator went to the wrong floor and got stuck." Rose said calmly.

Faye admired her friend's ability to cover what she had seen so coolly.

Natalie nodded and smiled, "It's old. That happens every once and awhile."

She stood. She still wore her restaurant uniform, which consisted of crisp black pants and a white dress shirt with a large scripted E in red stitching on the breast pocket. There was not a single wrinkle or spot of food on her clothing, despite having worked the breakfast shift in the restaurant. Faye mentally logged that fact. She wasn't sure it meant anything but it struck her as being odd. She followed Rose, who followed Natalie as she walked them down the long hallway that led to the Doctors office. Faye thought about Adam's offer. She subconsciously put her hand over her stomach as they made their way to the door marked "Employees only." She pushed the decision to the back of her mind and enjoyed the forbidden feeling of going somewhere she wasn't really allowed to be. She glanced at Rose and she could tell from the slight smile on her face that she was feeling the same thing. Inside the door was a landing, stairs going up and down. They were old and wooden and while they looked stable, they were definitely not as well-maintained as the guest area. It was lit with overhead light bulbs which were a rarity as well. The rafters were exposed and had a few cobwebs.

"What would you like to see first? There are the service areas in the basement or the employee's quarters?" Natalie asked.

"Let's start at the bottom and work our way up shall we?" Faye asked.

"Sounds good to me." Rose replied

Natalie nodded and started down the stairs.

"Please be careful down here. It's not overly clean and the floor is concrete. It would hurt if you fell." Natalie said.

They descended two flights of stairs. Each stair groaned in protest of being used. They reached the bottom landing where there was a case for a fire hose, but it was empty. The glass was also missing, as though it had been used and never been replaced. Natalie opened the door and held it open for them. They stepped through. The other side was like a whole other world. The lighting was dark and sparse. There were huge water tanks and at least ten huge bins filled with coal. There was a dark red glow coming from the far corner. The air was steamy and thick. There were several large machines which were presumably to maintain the water heaters and the furnace. They moved further into the room. Every surface was covered with grime.

"The black soot you see on everything is from the coal. Most hotels run oil furnaces, but they felt that coal was more efficient and burned hotter given the cold nights that the mountains can have." Natalie explained.

"How hot do the furnaces run?" Rose asked.

"Hot enough to do all the things they are needed to do." Natalie replied with a smirk.

"We heard that perhaps more than coal was burnt in one of these." Faye said.

Natalie frowned a bit. "Someone has been telling old stories it seems."

They nodded.

"Yes, the historian lost his mind in 1941. He killed the manager and then fed a lot of the records and himself into one of these furnaces. It caused the furnace to burn too hot and it blew taking most of the main floor with it." Natalie explained, toying with the buttons on her sleeve.

"Does anyone know what changed him? What drove him to do it?" Faye asked.

"The story goes that he was seeing ghosts and talking to them. He even asked the manager for special gifts and things to appease them. He was accommodated for awhile. Then he talked about the evil something that was controlling the place, holding the dead hostage or some such nonsense. I think he just spent too much time by himself with those books and, as they say, he lost his marbles." Natalie said with a shrug.

Faye and Rose glanced at each other. Rose frowned. She had figured that the shades were here because this is where they died in a tragic fashion. It never occurred to her that there was some kind of force keeping those tormented souls haunting these walls. It would take a very old and powerful spirit to stop that many souls from crossing over. She couldn't think of anything that could make a spirit that strong.

"Down this long hall to the right is the storage room where we keep some of the older furniture and decorations." Natalie said and started walking down the hall. Rose turned to follow her, but a shimmer of light caught her attention. She paused and turned toward it. At first, all she saw were furnaces and coal bins. She was about to dismiss it and turn away when she saw it again-- brighter this time. As Natalie and Faye were chatting about the benefits of coal and gas lighting to historical décor, she edged back toward the light. It seemed to be coming from behind one of the large coal bins. She moved closer, but found that she could not wedge herself in behind it. She decided to wait and come back later to investigate, as she couldn't think of a good reason to tell Natalie that she wanted in behind one of the coal bins. So, she moved quickly to rejoin the pair as they made their way down the hall, silently looking around at the bowels of the hotel.

As they moved out of the equipment room, it became a long hall with dingy gray cement. Many scuff marks and dents adorned the walls and the floor was dull with signs of foot traffic. Their steps echoed in the dark hall. Rose and Faye subconsciously moved closer together. At the end of the hall was a plain wooden door. There was no sign on it and no lock. Natalie moved ahead of them and opened it. She flicked the light switch and the overhead bulb flickered on. The room on the other side was massive. Every inch of it was crowded with sheeted furniture. The girls moved slowly into the room, pulling sheets off. The first few things were chairs and an old chandelier. Then Rose grabbed a sheet and pulled it off a high-backed, white, leather chair. Both girls gasped: the back of the chair was decorated in blood splatter. The seat was stained with a large, red stain which was from a pool of blood. Rose and Faye glanced at Natalie, whose shoulders slumped. This was a story she obviously did not want to tell. She sat on a coffee table.

"In the summer of 1919, an influential businessman by the name of Horace Narzetti arrived here. He was to stay for about a month, or until the police were no longer interested in talking to him. He brought with him his new bride and two bodyguards. He was a handsome and intelligent man. He had been here about two weeks and they were really settling in to the hotel life, so much so that he told Mr. Castelli that he wanted to open a sister hotel to the Eden. Horace took his bride for a walk in the garden. Hand in hand, they enjoyed the warm sun and the beautiful flowers. They retired to the back patio to sip lemonade and at the time those leather chairs were the patio furniture. They sat peacefully, enjoying the afternoon sun. His guards stood behind the chairs. Suddenly, from the direction of the maze, gunfire sounded. Horace was killed before he had the chance to stand up. The guards grabbed his wife and took her back to the suite. But her grief was so great that later that night she threw herself through the large window on the top floor." She said, her voice sounded far away and a bit sad.

"How very sad." Rose said.

"Agreed, do they know who it was that shot him?" Faye asked.

Natalie shook her head. "By the time they went looking for the culprits, they were long gone. Just a few shoe impressions were left in the dirt. Vincent figured it was either rival gang members or someone hired by the police to eliminate him." She said, crossing her arms over her chest. She sighed.

Rose recovered the chair. Something was nagging in the back of her mind, some connection she was just missing. Her train of thought was thrown off when Faye spoke and the connection was lost.

"Thank you for sharing that story with us. I can tell it was hard for you." she said.

Natalie nodded and shrugged, "Just sad to think about a widowed bride."

Faye lifted another sheet off and was shocked to see an antique spirit board; she looked up at Natalie who nodded.

"In the late 1830's William was contacted by a fortune teller by the stage name of Madam Zocar, she said the spirit of his brother had come to her and wanted to speak to him. William still heavy with grief paid the fraud an exorbitant sum to hold a séance here in the basement where Andrew had died to contact the spirit. Those in attendance say that while they never saw any actual ghosts, they heard some very strange sounds and experienced a feeling of heaviness followed by a gust of cold wind that blew some people out of their chairs" She explained.

"It was found later that Madam Zocar was wanted in several cities for milking money out of grieving people with false messages from beyond."She added.

"How very cruel of her to prey upon people like that" Rose said shaking her head.

Rose moved through the furniture, almost afraid to lift the sheets as another unpleasant surprise may await her. As she walked further into the room, she saw in the distance the chain link fence that separated the records room from the rest of the storage area. She turned back to return to Faye and Natalie when she heard that sound again. The same soft sigh she heard when they were looking through records. She looked around, searching once again for the source. It seemed to be coming from the very back of the room in the corner. Moving carefully, she picked her way through the furniture ghosts until she arrived in the back corner where she thought the sound originated from. She pulled off the sheets, only revealing several boxes of Christmas decorations, an old love seat, and a pile of broken dining room chairs. She was about to walk away when she heard the sound again. Turning back, she moved all the way into the corner. Again, there was nothing. She turned to walk away when her foot brushed up against something. Paranoia took over and she was afraid to look down as she might be greeted with another corpse. Taking a deep breath, she looked down. It looked like a rag doll. She picked it up. It was an antique and had to be over one hundred years old. Its body was sawdust. Its hair was yarn and the dress was an old, faded calico pattern. The eyes were made of blue buttons and the mouth was sewn on. As she held it, she heard voices calling but they were so distant she couldn't make out what they were saying, only that they sounded upset. She closed her eyes to see the vision more clearly. She concentrated on the voices and she was almost getting a picture when a thick blackness barreled into her head. The force made her stumble. She was assaulted with the vision of a large black and tan German Sheppard running down the basement stairs with the doll in his mouth. He moved deliberately towards the coal bins. Rose could hear a young girl's voice calling, begging for her dolly back. She was struck by an intense feeling of cold. Grabbing the wall for support, her head slowly cleared and she came back to the room in which she stood. She clutched the doll and worked her way back to Faye and Natalie who were discussing the style of the hotel and how it had remained stagnant since the early 1940's.

Faye turned at the sound of Rose's footsteps. As she saw the look on her friend's face, she moved toward her in concern.

"What do you have there?" Faye asked as she saw the doll.

"I found her over in the corner." Where I heard that sound again, she wanted to add, but knew it would have to wait until they were alone to explain.

Faye gently took it from Rose's grasp and helped Rose into a chair. As Faye examined the doll, she was surprised at the doll's excellent condition given the age. She turned and showed it to Natalie whose eyes went wide in surprise.

"This doll must be as old as the hotel itself." Faye said.

"Indeed it is. I have never seen it before, but it must have been lost by an early guest." Natalie said, her expression returning to neutral.

Rose reached out for the doll, taking it gently from Faye's hands.

"I like her." She said, cradling her close to her heart.

"I see no reason why you couldn't keep it." Natalie said with a soft smile.

"Thank you very much." Rose said, returning the smile.

"Perhaps we should move on." Faye said, a bit confused by the whole exchange, but she assumed Rose would fill her in when they were alone.

Rose stood and they left the room. Natalie went last, closing the door and then moved to lead them back to the stairwell.

"Pardon me for asking, but shouldn't there be a lock on that door?" Faye asked.

"We don't fear anything leaving the Eden anymore." Natalie said.

Rose and Faye exchanged glances. They reached the stairwell and Rose gave one last glance toward the furnaces. She was thankful that no apparition of the tragedy here had chosen to come to her. They entered the dark stairwell again. It occurred to Faye that Henry was supposed to be part of this tour.

"I thought Henry gave this tour with you?" Faye asked.

Natalie nodded, explaining as she climbed the stairs. "Normally he does, however with this rainfall he has to make sure we have no leaks and that all the generators are ready in case of a black out."

Faye and Rose nodded as the explanation sounded reasonable. They reached the landing they had started on and looked upward. Rose clutched the doll to her. She couldn't explain to herself why it was important, but she felt it had a connection to something significant. They walked up another two flights of stairs and Natalie opened the door to a hall similar to the guest room hall, except it wasn't as well maintained. The carpet was faded and worn through in some places. The doors didn't have numbers on them. Natalie turned to face them.

"There are one hundred and eighteen employee rooms that slept up to four people. During peak season, the Eden employs approximately four hundred employees. Everyone was required to stay on site given the remote location and the uncertain seasonal weather." Natalie said as she opened the door to the nearest room.

It was smaller than the guest rooms and it was equipped with bunk beds. There were four identical dressers and a small bathroom. They stepped into the room, looking around. The room was obviously not in use. The beds were made and there were no personal effects in the room to show that someone was living there.

"How many employees are here now?" Faye asked.

Natalie stopped a moment, thinking. She replied after a few seconds, "I can't be sure. Spring isn't our peak season despite the Midsummer's Ball. I'd say about two hundred." Natalie replied.

Rose wandered over toward the bathroom, thinking that she couldn't stand to spend months at a time crammed in a room with four other people. She turned to leave when she felt two hands heavy on her back shoving her forward. She couldn't breathe, something was choking her. Pulled at her neck, she tried to free herself. She was conscious of hands on her, and she wanted to tell them she was choking. Whatever strangled her was so tight around her neck she couldn't utter a sound. She felt the darkness creeping up on her. She fought it and fought to stay conscious, but the hold on her was too powerful and it overwhelmed her. As she floated through the darkness, random images from her life floated past her. They began to fade out when she heard a voice speaking.

"Help me ..." A young woman's voice said softly

Rose wanted to respond but couldn't figure out how.

"I miss them so." The sad voice spoke again.

Rose tried to reach out with her mind. She wanted to comfort this woman.

"Innocence can escape evil" The voice said.

Rose shook her head, trying to understand. She tried to move toward the voice, but she felt someone shaking her. The other voice was speaking to her and it was familiar. The darkness began to fade and while Rose fought harder to avoid the light and find the voice, her eyes fluttered open to see the frightened faces of Faye and Natalie above her.

Sitting up carefully, she looked around. She was sitting on the floor in the employee room and the doll was still clutched in her hand.

"Rose, what happened?" Faye asked. Her voice was frightened.

"I felt like I was being pushed to the ground and I was choking." Rose explained, pulling herself up. She glanced in the mirror, expecting to see bruises on her neck.

Natalie glanced at Faye and then at Rose. Her voice sounded angry. "You didn't tell me she was a seer."

Rose and Faye both looked at her, surprised.

"There were a lot of tragedies in the Eden that left serious imprints. This is not the place for someone with such talents." Natalie said, crossing her arms.

"Yes, I'm learning that. So what imprint did I just experience?" Rose asked.

Natalie sighed, settling on the bottom bunk as she told her story, "In 1920, there was a young lady here named Maria. She was a personal valet for Mr. Castelli. They grew close and in August of that year, she discovered that she was with child. She went to Mr. Castelli and told him. He offered to pay for her expenses and set her and the child up for life. Maria wanted more. She wanted Vincent to leave his wife and marry her. Of course this wasn't feasible. He refused her demands and once again, generously offered to get her a place and take care of her and the child's needs for life. Maria was heartbroken. She came back to her room, this one, and hung herself. "

"Mr. Castelli was actually quite upset. His wife was unable to bear children and he had looked forward to the birth of this child. Coming from a large Italian family, he had always hoped to raise a large family of his own. Even if he couldn't marry Maria, it didn't mean he wasn't going to claim the child. He had even offered to let it have his name. But that wasn't good enough for Maria. She was a stupid, greedy girl and with her it was all or nothing." Natalie finished.

"That does seem rather unreasonable of her. It wasn't like he kicked her to the curb and said sorry about your luck." Faye said, her hands once again subconsciously touching her stomach.

"So that was what you experienced." Natalie said her voice flat.

They walked out of the room.

"You would not have brought us on this tour if you knew about Rose's ability?" Faye asked.

"Probably not. I definitely wouldn't have taken you into the rooms where I am aware of bad energy." Natalie answered.

"To be very honest, my talent was nowhere near as strong before coming here." Rose said.

"That doesn't really surprise me. Even those with the slightest of talent will pick up cold shivers or see strange shadows in a place full of restless spirits." Natalie said.

"So you believe in ghosts?" Faye asked

Natalie laughed and replied "You could say that. So, we are at an impasse. Do we continue to the attic and then down to the infirmary or do we head back to the lobby and find you ladies a nice, quiet activity for the afternoon."

"We would much prefer to continue the tour; however we will leave it up to your discretion as you are the one kind enough to give us this unauthorized look at the Eden." Faye said, glancing at Rose for confirmation.

Rose nodded yes.

Natalie closed her eyes. "We will continue to the attic, but if she has another severe attack like that then it is over."

"Fair enough." Rose replied.

They headed toward the end of the hall. There was a door marked "Stairs" and then another to the left that was an unmarked door. Natalie pulled out a ring of skeleton keys, flipping through them until she found the one she needed and opened the door. Reaching inside, she flipped on the light. Old wooden stairs came into view that climbed steeply upward into a staircase so narrow and dusty they could only go up one at a time. Natalie led the way. As they reached the top floor, Faye experienced one of the aforementioned cold chills. It was full of trunks and old suitcases. Several old mirrors leaned up against one wall. Along another were three stained glass windows. Two of which were in good condition while the other had a ragged break in it.

"Lost or left luggage finds its way up here. We hold it for a certain amount of time and then it becomes part of the clutter. Old uniforms, table cloths, and the like are also up here." Natalie explained.

"No rats then, huh?" Faye asked.

"We have never really had a rodent problem here, thankfully." Natalie answered.

Rose started to walk toward the broken stained glass window.

"I wouldn't touch that." Natalie warned.

"Another serious impression?" Faye asked.

"You could say that. I guess you want to know the story behind it?" Natalie asked.

Rose and Faye both nodded, settling on a large wooden steamer trunk.

"This particular story is from the very early days of the Eden. As you probably know, she opened in September of 1821. Lots of invitations were sent out to stage stars, senators, and local politicians. He also invited several magazine and newspaper columnists to ensure good publicity and reviews. Almost everyone invited attended, it was a full house. The halls were full of finery, bullshit, and lots of hot tempers when you add alcohol. One of the local politicians by the name of Shawn O'Grady was doing some heavy flirting with an entertainment columnist by the name of Madeline Cannon. She was young, blonde and ambitious. She took the advances for all they were worth. The drunker he got, the touchier he got. She allowed him to take her back to his suite, which at the time were decorated with stained glass windows. He, after a full night of drinking and innuendo, expected her to follow through. She was not interested in sex. She was interested in power, so she started making demands for money and positions or she would publish a story in her magazine about his lecherous behavior that would be sure to be seen by the others in his city as well as his wife. However the alcohol, the frustration and the anger at being exposed was a deadly mix for Madeline. In a fit of rage he put her head through the stained glass window. Her throat was slit on the glass fragments and she bled to death while he went to the bar to have another scotch. It was the first "accident" at the Eden after she was officially opened. The local coroner ruled that she had snuck into his room, looking for some kind of gossip tidbit. In her intoxicated stupor, she tripped over something and fell through the window." Natalie finished the story.

"Wow, this place has been tragic since day one." Faye said.

"The Eden has seen its share of accidents, suicides, and people who checked in and then checked out but got lost on their way home." Natalie added.

"I assume that whatever records existed of those people went up in smoke with the historian?" Rose asked.

Natalie nodded. "I know a few of the stories and some of the names, but I'm sure there are a few that never even made the records."

Rose stood up and walked toward the tall mirror. Glancing in it, she saw herself. She also saw Faye and Natalie but what she saw was hardly what she expected. She tried not to seem startled. She didn't want them to know that she saw something wrong before she had a chance to study it for herself. Faye had some kind white light emanating from her torso. Natalie was completely off. She had all the injuries that Rose had seen the night before in the upstairs hallway. However, her body now also showed signs of decay. Her flesh was gray and her eyes yellow. The skin on her cheeks was flaking off. She closed her eyes, and when she opened them, everyone's appearance returned to normal. Turning around, she saw that they were both looking at her curiously. Rose turned and smiled to them.

"I'm sorry, I was day dreaming again." Rose said, with a small laugh.

"Please explain what you meant about checked out but never got home. That's a rather interesting statement." Rose said to deflect their curiosity.

Natalie took a deep breath then spoke. "The one story I remember most vividly is that of a young pair of sisters, Aurora and Violet. They were here on vacation. Aurora had lost her baby during birth and was what they called at that time, "hysterical." So, her sister brought her here for rejuvenation. They stayed a week. Unfortunately, the Eden did more harm than good. The poor women claimed that everywhere she went, she heard a child crying. It nearly drove her mad. Violet checked them out to take her to a hospital in the city. Their bags were loaded into the car and the drove off. A day or so later, another set of arriving guests found the car crashed into a tree about halfway down the hill. Neither sister was ever found despite a huge search conducted by the Eden staff, as well the local and state police. Afterwards some guests said they saw a woman running up the drive and out across the lawn calling for a lost child, but when they moved to get a closer look at her she would vanish. The official theory was that Aurora took leave of her senses and caused the wreck, and that animals removed the bodies." Natalie said her face sad.

Faye was horrorstruck at what the poor woman must have been going through. It was unthinkable. Her hands once again crossed over her abdomen.

They all sat in silence for a moment. Faye was wondering what Rose was hiding. Rose was wondering what the explanation for her vision was and Natalie was wondering if she was doing the right thing.

"On to the infirmary then?" Faye asked, breaking the silence. She knew that Rose would explain things later.

Natalie nodded. If she suspected anything, she wasn't saying it. The three of them walked carefully down the stairs. Rose clutched the doll tightly and fought to keep her expression neutral as her thoughts raged. Thankfully, she was at the back of the line so no one was really looking at her as they made their way back into the hall. As they entered it, Rose paused. She felt a rush of emotion from the unmarked door like a psychic cold draft. She paused for a moment and looked at the door, wondering what was behind it. She shook her head and rejoined the other two. They turned left and walked to the opposite end of the hall, stopping at the second door to the left. Natalie pushed it open. If this was a guest floor, then this would have been a suite. It looked very similar to the doctor's office downstairs except that instead of large guest beds, there were single hospital-style beds lined up against the wall. There was a woman washing her hands in the bathroom. At the sound of the door, she came out. She wore an old-fashioned nurse's uniform, down to the hat with the Red Cross on it. She was tall and slender. Her dark hair was pulled into a tight bun at the nape of her neck. Her nails were perfectly manicured. She wore light makeup and had a tight, professional smile. In the farthest bed was a man with a gray face and pale lips. His eyes were closed and if not for the shallow rise and fall of his chest, Faye would have assumed he was dead. His hands were wrapped in gauze.

"Hello Natalie. Is there something I can help you with?" The nurse asked condescendingly as she looked down her nose at the three of them.

"I wasn't aware anyone was in here. I'm sorry. I was just taking these ladies on a behind- -the-scenes tour of the hotel. But if I had known you had a patient, I wouldn't have brought them in." Natalie said, sounding sheepish.

The nurse nodded. "Clint got burned in the kitchen this morning. He's resting comfortably."

Natalie nodded. "We will be on our way. Sorry again, and tell him I hope he feels better when he wakes up."

Natalie ushered them quickly out of the room, closing the door quietly. She walked quickly back toward the elevator. As they neared the doors, she spoke in hushed tones.

"That was Nurse Karen Holt. She is not known for her bedside manner, but her wrath is well known. Unless it's a dire emergency, most people avoid the infirmary like the plague." Natalie explained as they stepped onto the elevator.

As the doors closed behind them and they started to descend, Faye spoke. "She didn't seem overly thrilled to have us there did she?"

"The infirmary has seen its fair share of blood and pain." Natalie said with a shiver.

As the elevator returned to the lobby floor, everyone was lost in their thoughts. They exited the elevator, standing in the empty hall.

"I hope you ladies enjoyed your tour, since you got a bit more out of it than most." Natalie said. She was smiling but her eyes seemed worried.

"We did. Thank you very much." Faye said with a polite smile. She really just wanted to be alone with Rose to find out what she had missed.

Natalie leaned in lowering her voice, "With your talent, I suggest the utmost care here in the Eden. The past has a way of making an impression on the present." She said with a sad smile and walked back toward the restaurant.

Rose and Faye turned and looked at each other.

"We should start collecting these ominous warnings." Faye said with a forced laugh.

Rose nodded and looked back towards the elevators. "I think the best place for us to talk is perhaps your room."

"Probably the most private as well." Faye agreed, and the both walked quickly toward the elevator. Rose still clutched the doll to her chest. They entered the elevator, closed the gate, and rode up silently. They entered Adam and Faye's room and sat on the bed to talk. Rose recapped all she had seen and felt. After listening to the tale, Faye closed her eyes a bit.

"I think the only thing to do is to go back down to the cellar and find out what that light was. Depending on what we find, perhaps we should also go up to the staff quarters to see what was behind that door was reaching out to you."

Rose nodded. "I am very curious to know what secrets this place hides."

"Let's go before the guys come up and we have to explain to them why we wish to crawl behind a coal bin in a sooty basement." Faye said.

They headed back downstairs. Rose made a quick stop to gently place the old doll in her drawer, wrapping it gently in one of her silk shirts. They entered the lobby, looking around for their husbands they saw Natalie standing behind the front desk in a deep, whispered conversation with Phillip. When they noticed the ladies, they walked through the door behind the desk, closing it with a bang. Faye and Rose exchanged glances and a bit of a smile. It looked suspiciously like a workplace romance. They headed quickly toward the employee door. Thankfully, the two people that might stop them seemed to be otherwise occupied.

The hall was empty and they moved quietly to the door. Rose reached out, hoping that perhaps luck would be with them and that Natalie had forgotten to relock the door. But the knob denied her hope. Faye pulled a small black case from her back pocket, kneeling down she opened it up. She removed a small metal pick from the case and began to deftly pick the lock.

"Faye!" Rose said, quietly but with surprise.

Faye smiled up at her, replying with a mischievous smile, "Hey, tombs don't generally open themselves, you know."

Rose laughed and shook her head. In a moment, the lock clicked open and the door swing inward.

"Color me impressed." Rose said as the slipped through the door, making sure it didn't lock behind them.

They made their way carefully down the stairs. Faye kept her lock pick set out, not sure if she would have to pick the lock at the bottom of the stairwell. The stairs creaked loudly and the women cringed at the sound. Rose glanced behind them several times, expecting to get caught at any moment. Reaching the basement door, Rose reached out and tested the knob. It turned with a soft creak. They slipped through the door, closing it behind them. It took a few seconds for their eyes to adjust to the darkness of the basement. Rose took the lead, walking them back to the spot where she saw the glimmer. Faye glanced at the furnaces. The dull, red glow from their fiery bellies painted the room an eerie glow.

"It was over here." Rose said, pointing to the back wall behind a large coal bin.

Faye walked over and examined the bin. It was easily eight feet tall and about 4 feet wide. Looking at the bottom, she noticed that there were wheels.

"We can roll it out of the way. The bottom has wheels but it's not going to be easy." Faye said.

"Let's try sliding in behind it and pushing it out. We need to have enough room to examine the wall to see if we can find out where the glow came from." Rose said, sliding in behind the bin.

Faye followed, taking care not to squeeze her stomach. Once they were behind it, they pushed as hard as they could. At first, nothing happened. Then with a loud groan and a swirl of coal soot, it began to move. After a few breaks, they got it about three feet from the wall and they stepped back, placing their backs against the coal bin. At first glance, in the dim light it appeared to be a simple stone wall. The grey stones were rough and dirty. Rose examined it for a few minutes, looking for anything reflective that would catch the light from the furnace. Faye looked also, even if she was not sure what she was looking for. Several more minutes passed with no revelations. Faye was about to suggest that it had been a trick of the light when further down the wall, Rose called out.

"Come look at this!"

Faye slid down to where Rose was pointing. In between two of the stones, about waist high on the wall was a small brass ring laying flat against the stone.

"Hmm ... Now that's a bit strange. It's too small to have anything hung from it and I don't see anything else around it indicate that it was part of something. It's awfully low on the wall to be a latch." Faye said, feeling the crevices around it for something else covered by the mortar.

"I think I'm supposed to pull it." Rose said. Her voice had a dreamy quality to it and her eyes were slightly glazed.

Faye flattened herself as much as she could against the bin, unsure of what would occur when the ring was pulled. Rose took a deep breath, sliding her fingers under the ring. She pulled it gently and at first nothing happened. She pulled a bit harder. As she was watching and waiting, Faye got the strangest feeling that they were being watched. She turned her head to one side and then the other, but she saw nothing. Rose gave the ring a hard yank. A loud rumble from under their feet caused them both to cry out and step back. Rose let the ring go as they clung to each other for safety. The rumble subsided as the ancient wall slowly began to swing inward. Both women watched in stunned silence as a five by five portion of the wall swung inward to reveal a thick blackness beyond. Rose was the first to break the silence.

"Curiouser and curiouser." She said.

Faye chuckled softly. "Indeed. However, I'm not keen on entering in there without some kind of light source."

"Excellent point." Rose said.

"Let's slide out and see if we can find something we can use." Faye said, sliding her way back out. The both searched around the basement, looking for a flashlight or lantern.

"I can't find anything." Faye said.

"Me either." Rose said, looking frustrated.

Faye leaned up against one of the control panels and sighed. She was insanely curious as to the contents on the hidden room, but they couldn't take a chance and head back up and get a flashlight.

"Well, when convention fails us, it's time to get creative and a bit primal." Faye said with a smile as she spied an axe with a wooden handle leaning against one wall.

"How so?" Rose asked with a raised eyebrow.

Faye walked over and picked up the axe. Rose took a step back. In the dancing firelight, Faye looked rather menacing with the axe in her hands and the triumphant smile on her face. Faye did not notice Rose's discomfort as she placed the axe on the ground and put a foot on either side of the blade working it off.

"Grab me those rags over there but douse them in the kerosene first." Faye said as she pushed the blade off. It hit the stone floor with a loud clank that caused Rose to jump. Doing as Faye instructed, she doused the rags in the liquid and carried them over to Faye, who was standing next to one of the furnaces.

"Thank you." Faye said. Taking the rags, she wound them tightly around the end of the axe handle. She opened the door to the furnace and gently slid the handle in until just the tip of the rags touched the flame. There was a loud hiss and flash as the rags caught fire. Pulling it out slowly, Faye proudly held up her homemade torch.

"Shall we?" Faye said, moving back toward the coal bin.

Rose laughed, "Indeed Mrs. Jones."

They made their way to the dark opening. Faye walked in first, holding the torch out in front of her to make sure she knew what she was walking into. The room appeared very similar to the one they had just exited: solid cement floor and rough, stone hewn walls. It was like a large pantry as the back wall was lined with shelves. Faye noticed that hanging on the wall, just inside the door, was a mounted torch. She examined it more closely. It was made of a rush or grass substance. The top had been burnt, but it had been a long time ago. She gingerly touched the flame of her torch to the burnt end and after a few moments of smoldering, it lit and threw even more light into the room. In the center of the room was a large, stone table. It was also grey, but there were some distinct discolorations on the stone.

Rose walked over to examine it as Faye lit the other two torches in the room, bathing the small room in light. Rose reached out tentatively to trace the hourglass inscription carved into the center of the stone table. As her fingers made contact with the carving, she felt a hundred hands trying to push her back, but one icy cold grasp had her fingers, pushing them onto the inscription. She closed her eyes and she felt herself began to fall. She put out her hand to try to grab something, but she was falling through empty space. She landed abruptly on the floor with a thud. Opening her eyes, she saw the same dog she has seen earlier standing beside an elderly woman whose ancient body wore a simple gray dress with a long shawl adorning her shoulders. She began to speak to someone who was behind Rose but for some reason she was unable to turn to see who it was. The old woman spoke in a voice that sounded as archaic as she looked.

"We have been watching you. We see how alone you are, trapped in this place. We feel sorry for you, and want to help. We even want to offer this dog, Panzer, as a companion for you." She said pausing to gauge the response of the recipient.

Rose tried once again to turn but was unable. The old woman continued.

"The bargain is simple. I will leave the vessel here with you and you simply refill it every so often. Then those who lose their lives here as you have will stay with you. The more people, you ... encourage to become permanent residents, the more friends you will have. Panzer will be able to guide you through the filling ceremony." She explained. Her voice while gravely, had taken on a very soothing, almost grandmotherly tone.

The recipient of the speech must have agreed because the old woman cackled madly.

"It is done then!" She exclaimed and disappeared into a large plume of smoke.

Rose closed her eyes tightly, hoping to rise herself from this vision and wipe out that hideous laugher. When she opened them she found herself still lying on the floor in the little room, but she knew she was back to now. Faye knelt beside her with a terrified look on her face.

"What in God's name happened?" Faye demanded as Rose opened her eyes. Rose shook her head, unable to put what she had seen into words for a moment. Faye helped her up and dusted her off slightly. Rose took a deep breath and looked around the room.

"This place is a lot more complex than we originally thought." Rose said somberly.

In a hushed and concerned tone, Rose explained what she had seen while Faye's expression became more and more incredulous. As she finished, Faye shook her head.

"So you're trying to tell me someone here made a pact with some kind of evil to hold the ghosts here? What kind of vessel? Fill it with what?" Faye asked, her voice clearly disbelieving.

Rose shrugged sensing Faye skepticism. She began to examine the room. "That's what I saw and heard."

Faye closed her eyes a moment. It would make sense that something was holding the ghosts hostage, but she figured it would be something like a lay line or an old burial ground under the hotel. Never would she have thought of some abstract evil making a pact with someone here. Who would want to do something like this? It was all a very hard concept to grasp and even with what had been going on here, a bit ludicrous to imagine. She began examining things. Faye was keeping her thoughts to herself as she did not wish to offend her friend any further. The room yielded few answers, so after a few more moments they both decided to return to the upstairs. As they climbed the long, creaky stair case, their minds were swirling with everything they learned and saw. Now they were trying to determine if it was time to leave well enough alone or try the unmarked door. They stopped on the landing and looked up the stairs that led to the staff quarters. Then they looked at the door that would lead them back out to the hotel and their husbands. The silence was thick with indecision as they both pondered the best course of action.

"If we don't go, we are going to wonder what's up there." Rose said quietly.

"But if we do go, then we will know what's up there." Faye said.

Both suggestions held a lot of weight.

"Flip a coin?" Faye asked.

"If I had one, it seems kinda silly to leave it up to chance when we both know that if we don't go up there now, we will end up there later." Rose said, turning and heading up the stairs.

Faye shrugged and nodding in agreement she followed Rose up the stairs. They walked as quietly as they could, but the stairs seemed intent on giving them away by making loud squeaks and creaks with every step. They moved at a quicker pace, skipping up the stairs two at a time, until they came to the top landing. Rose placed her hand on the knob, waiting for another sensation of some kind. When none came, she felt a small stab of disappointment. She opened the door and peered out into the hall. It was thankfully empty as she had no excuse for their presence there. They moved along the far wall from the infirmary. Their steps were light and quick as they made their way back to the unmarked door at the end of the hall. This time Rose was not disappointed as she felt the same mental shiver that had brought the door to her attention the first time. She moved forward and cautiously placed her hand on the door. She got no particular image from it, but she did sense bone chilling fear. Stepping back, she reconsidered this course of action. Before she could voice such a point, Faye was kneeling in front of the door and picking the lock. With a few stiff sounding clicks, the door swung open, creaking. They both glanced around to see if the noise had garnered any attention, but the hall was empty.

The room beyond the door was pitch black. Neither Faye nor Rose was particularly keen on the idea of reaching their hands into the darkness to find out if a light source was present. Just as Faye was about to try her luck with finding a light switch, she remembered the lighter shoved in her back pocket. She fished it out and flicked it a few times until it produced a decent sized flame. Rose nodded in appreciation of not having to feel around in the dark. Faye edged her way into the room, holding the lighter out in front of her. At first glance, it looked like a hospital room: the floor and the walls were made of large, white block tiles. With the aid of her flame, Faye located the light switch. They both shielded their eyes as several lights flickered to life. There were bare bulbs hanging from the ceiling in several places around the room. The room itself was large, easily as big as the owner's suite. Its appearance was odd. It fit no other place they had seen in the Eden. It was a windowless room. Along one wall were several gurneys and a few privacy shields.

"It almost looks like a hospital." Faye whispered.

They ventured further into the room. There was a wheelchair similar to the one that had been brought to Rose that day on the porch. Rose shuddered, wondering if this had been where it was stored. Rose was careful not to touch anything in the room. She needed time to look it over as she didn't want visions of the past clouding her mind until she had examined everything for herself. There were various machines, used for unknown purposes, some looking very sinister. Rose walked over to the gurneys. What she saw on the bedside table was enough to make her audibly gag. There was a tray of cruel looking instruments. Most of them were rusty and stained, but that was not what caused her the revulsion. Lying on the tray were the shriveled remnants of a human ear. Faye came over to where Rose was and felt the bile rise in the back of her throat as she realized precisely what it was that she was looking at. Stepping back, she bumped into a machine that appeared to be some kind of electroshock device.

"What the hell is this place?" Faye asked softly.

"I'll see if I can get us some more information." Rose said as she reached out her hand toward the gurney.

"Please be careful." Faye said.

Rose nodded and laid her hand on the sheet. Nothing happened. There were no feelings, no visions, and no cold chills. There was nothing. Rose sighed. She hoped that Natalie was right and that the impression here would be strong enough to speak to her and give her some answers. Disheartened, she opened her eyes, but she wasn't looking at Faye. She was staring into the frightening face of a man wearing surgeon's scrubs. His apron was splattered with blood and he wore a menacing smile. He walked through Rose, oblivious to her presence. He moved to the gurney where a young man lay moaning. His hand was wrapped in a blood soaked towel and a finger lay in a bucket of ice. With sadistic glee, the surgeon proceeded to unwrap the bandaged hand and poking at the wound. The young man moaned louder. It was obvious from his pallor that he had lost a lot of blood and was in an exorbitant amount of pain. The doctor picked up a large needle and without a drop of pain medication, began to sew the man's finger back on. The young man whimpered, too weak to cry out. After he was done and satisfied, the surgeon picked up an unlabeled bottle and held it to the man's lips, pouring a fair bit down the man's throat. His eyes rolled up in his head and Rose was sure whatever he had given him had killed him until she heard a faint snore coming from him. Wiping his bloody hands on his apron, the surgeon walked away from the sleeping man to the other side of the room. A woman lay there with her brow furrowed in pain.

"Ah, Amanda." He said with a touch of an accent that Rose could not identify.

"They send you to me when you get your headaches. I've been researching and researching for a way to help you and I've come to the conclusion that your brain must be diseased or else you would not have such chronic pain in it. So the only way to fix it is to cut out the bad spot." He said with another gleeful smile.

Amanda seemed to struggle to get up before Rose realized she was strapped to the bed. The doctor soaked a rag with a substance placing it over her nose and mouth. After a few moments, the struggling ceased. At that moment, the door opened and a nurse entered. She wore a very similar uniform to Nurse Holt, but her face was covered with a surgical mask and she wore long gloves up to her elbows. Rose's stomach knotted as she saw the nurse hand over a very wicked looking scalpel and the surgeon made his way to the head of the bed. Rose closed her eyes and prayed for the vision to leave as she could take no more. When she opened her eyes, she was seated on the floor with Faye kneeling nearby. Without a word, she stood and fled. She couldn't bear to stay in this prison of pain a moment longer. Faye followed quickly on her heels, flicking the light off and closing the door behind them. Rose leaned against the wall and took slow, deep breaths. Faye placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder, terribly curious, but unwilling to push given how pale and shaken Rose appeared.

"That room down the hall was not always the infirmary. If anything, it's a recovery room. That used to be the infirmary. There was a doctor who did unnecessary surgeries and care without pain medication. He was preparing to open a girl's skull when I could take no more." Rose said, fighting the urge to vomit.

"Then what Natalie said was true: the infirmary was a place of pain and blood." Faye said, rubbing her arms. Sounds like that was a tradition around here. Although, it could have been Grunewald, it was on his dismissal form" Even the reiteration of the vision was enough to give her chills.

"Let's get out of here." Faye said, placing an arm around Rose. She guided them to the elevator. She didn't care if anyone saw them as Rose was in no condition to be sneaking down rickety stairs. As the elevator descended to the lobby, they both pondered how many souls had been lost in that place and how many had received treatment they didn't need or want.

Faye had the additional question of whether or not to go into the creepy doctor's office to confirm her husband's suspicions weighing on her mind. After what she had just been told, she was unsure she wanted to go to anywhere near a doctor that was employed by this place. They walked silently across the lobby. The desk was unattended and the horrid monkey faced bell boy was nowhere to be seen. They turned down the hall and headed toward the smoking lounge. A dense cloud of smoke hovered over the doors. Rose parted the door slightly and glanced around. Seated at the closest table were Adam and Eric. They were playing poker with a pair of unknown men. They all looked up at the sound of the doors. Rose gasped and stumbled back slightly. The two other men seated at the table grinned at her, but their faces were nothing but skulls. Their eyes sockets were deep, black holes and their teeth were broken and yellowed. Faye, sensing something was wrong, reached out to steady her arm. Eric and Adam also jumped up, rushing to Rose.

"Honey, what's wrong?" Eric asked, concerned.

Rose stepped back out into the hall, looking down. She clenched her eyes tightly shut, trying to push the image out.

"I got too much smoke in my eyes." Rose lied in a soft voice.

"That place did get a bit full. Why don't I take you upstairs for a nice bath and a nap? It might do you some good." Eric said, wrapping his arms gently around his shaky wife making it obvious this wasn't really a request.

"I'd like that." Rose said, laying her head on his shoulder. She let him lead her toward the elevator.

"We will catch you guys later." Eric called back over his shoulder.

Faye and Adam waved to them as they disappeared down the long hallway. Faye slipped her arm around his waist.

"I've been thinking about what you said." Faye said, walking him down the hallway toward the doctor's office. "If you will stay with me the entire time and let him do no exams, just the test, I will go to this doctor."

Adam smiled widely and opened the door. "Cross my heart."

At first glance, the room was empty. It looked the same as it had the last time they were there, except the last bed had a curtain shield pulled around it. All that could be seen was a shadowed figure lying on the bed. Faye started to step toward the curtain when a voice from the back room stopped her cold.

"Can I help you?" He said his accent thick, his voice cold.

They both spun around to face the elderly doctor.

"I, we, um ... We were hoping you could do a pregnancy test for my wife." Adam stuttered.

The doctor raised an eyebrow and smiled in a way more chilling than his regular sour expression.

"That is easily enough done. I will need some of her blood as I don't have any of those more modern tests here." He said. He turned to his bag, pulling out a syringe and test tube.

Faye pressed further into Adam, but extended her arm out on the table. The doctor grabbed a hold of her arm. His fingers were cold and his grip too tight. His rigid fingers bit into her soft skin. She wanted to cry out and make him release her, but she remained silent and strong. The needle piercing her skin was less painful then his grip. A long moment later, he removed the needle and released her arm. She quickly pulled her arm back and held it close to her as red marks appeared in the shape of his fingers. He walked away from them.

"Come back in about an hour and I'll have an answer for you." He said as he walked into the back room. He had a slight smirk to his face that neither Faye nor Adam understood.

Faye and Adam glanced at each other. They guessed they were dismissed and left quickly and quietly. As the doctor heard the outer door close he dumped the blood sample in the sink and smiled a truly sinister smile as he sat at his desk.

"Well, he's certainly not cheerful. I can see why you didn't want to come alone." Adam said as he pulled her close to him.

"Why don't we have dinner and then we will go back and see him." Faye suggested, wanting to get as far away from the awful man as possible.

Adam nodded in agreement and they headed to the restaurant. The lights were low and there were only a few people seated at tables around the restaurant. A rather plain looking man in a suit came to the door, and walked them to a table in the corner close to the fireplace. Faye shivered as they walked across the room. It felt like every set of eyes in the room was trained on her. As she took the seat against the wall, she glanced around. She didn't meet anyone's eyes and just shook it off. They both ordered from a familiar looking waitress. Adam reached out and placed his hand over hers and she smiled up at him.

"You seem to have a lot on your mind. Care to unload a bit?" Adam asked.

Faye hesitated. She was concerned that if she told Adam what Rose had seen and she had felt, he would insist they leave. At the same time, she was used to Adam listening to everything she said and mostly taking her seriously.

"Rose and I think the hotel is haunted." Faye said in a hushed voice.

Adam raised an eyebrow, but did not laugh as she was concerned he would.

"By anyone in particular?" He asked, keeping his tone neutral

"It seems there is more than one. This place has a bit of a shocking history." Faye said, sipping her water.

Adam nodded, also sipping his water but keeping his eyes on Faye.

"What have you seen that leads you to believe this?" He asked.

Faye sighed. "I personally have seen nothing more than a few oddities, some dark spots on the carpet, and I've heard an unexplainable sound in the basement. Rose, she's the one who sees the things that are downright horrifying. I'm impressed that she's been able to hold together as long as she has." Faye explained, specifically leaving out the apparition in the doctor's office as they still had to return there. Adam nodded.

"So, these spells she has been having, have been caused by the supernatural things she has seen?" Adam clarified.

Faye nodded.

"Has she told her husband yet?" He asked.

"Not that I am aware of. She was afraid he would make her leave and we were both interested in finding out how many shades are actually here and what is keeping them here." Faye answered.

"I understand that Faye, but you need to think about her mental health as well as your curiosity. Now, I'm not big into ghosts or shades or whatever, but I've watched her health decline since these incidents started and I know for a fact that Eric is extremely distraught and concerned about his wife's condition." Adam said with a scolding tone.

Faye sat back, feeling chastised. He was right, even though she has told herself that she had Rose's best interest in mind. She had been more than thrilled when Rose agreed to go on. Was she putting her own desire for knowledge ahead of Rose's welfare? She shook her head. Rose wanted to go on as she was just as curious as Faye was. She had told Rose it was ok not to go on if she didn't want to. Faye quickly rationalized her guilt away and sat forward, squaring her shoulders.

"It was not just my curiosity. She wanted to know just as much as I did and I made her promise that if it got to be too much for her, she was to tell me and we would quit and ask to leave early." Faye said with conviction.

Adam nodded. "Fair enough, except I don't think she knows how to set limits on herself."

The conversation paused as their food was delivered. The next few minutes were spent in silence as they both ate quietly, each mulling over their thoughts. Adam broke the silence first.

"I can't say I disagree with you about this place. Something here is not quite right. I can't say I've seen any shades or dark spots, but I hear music and smell things that are out of place. And there was that waiter the other day-- he was just downright strange-- or that couple in the elevator. They seemed washed out." Adam said as he finished his lunch.

He pushed back from the table a bit and got a thoughtful expression on his face. "It's Thursday evening. What do you want to do? We can leave tonight, or preferably first thing in the morning, and encourage Rose and Eric to do the same."

Before Faye could speak to inform him that she thought this was the best course of action, there was a large crack of lighting followed by a deafening peal of thunder. Adam pulled the curtain away from the window and he could only see a wall of solid rain. Faye sighed.

"While I would like very much to take you up on that option, I don't think it's a feasible. I'm sure the bridge is covered with water and we will be lucky with the way the rain is falling if it's dried out by Sunday morning." Faye said sadly, staring out at the wall of water.

"Bridge covered?" Adam asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Remember that low stone bridge we came over on the way up here?" She asked.

Adam nodded crossing his arms over his chest.

"Well, according to Phillip, every time they get any kind of heavy rain it floods over the top and make it impossible to get out of here." Faye finished.

"That's spookily convenient." Adam commented angrily.

Faye was surprised at his tone, but wondered if this place wasn't starting to get to him as well. She had never known Adam to be sensitive to anything outside of the norm; however, this place had extreme amounts of concentrated energy.

"Perhaps we should tell Matt and Stephanie as well. I know she was a bit of a snob but they deserve a warning." Adam said.

Faye cringed as he mentioned Stephanie's name.

Noting her expression he asked. "She wasn't that bad was she?"

"It's not that at all." Faye said. Lowering her tone, she leaned in and told him about Matt, the stain on his shirt, Matt's cover story, and Rose's vision.

Adam stood. "This is getting serious. Ghosts of lost souls are one thing, but if you think a murder has been committed here, we need to contact the authorities immediately." He said.

Faye stood slowly, keeping her voice down, "And tell them what? That we have a missing wife, a husband with a wet shirt and a vision of her hacked up body by a shaky psychic?"

"I doubt we would be taken seriously. Rose and I already decided that once we get out of here we will call the state police and alert them to our suspicions, minus the vision, and let them look into it. According to Rose, if she saw her like that, it's far too late to save her now." Faye said, walking over and linking her arm in Adam's. She could tell he was upset and she hoped to soothe him.

"I doubt they could even get here in this mess." he said, gesturing to the gray sky and streaks of lightening outside the window. They walked silently out of the restaurant. Adam looked down at his watch and nodded that it had been an hour before Faye had a chance to ask. They walked back toward the doctor's office, both lost in thought and anticipation. They entered silently to see the doctor standing in the back corner of the room by his office. He was speaking in quite conversation with a woman whom Faye immediately recognized as the nurse from the employee infirmary. When they heard them enter, the nurse turned on her heel, giving Faye a hostile look as she stormed out. The doctor turned, looking at them both.

"Depending on your point of view, this will either be welcomed news or not." He said his voice monotone and his expression neutral.

Faye and Adam clasped hands. This frightening doctor had no way of knowing how long they had been trying to have a baby. They held their breath as they waited for his news.

"It is my medical finding that you are indeed pregnant Madam. I'd venture to say a month or so based on your hormone levels." He said as he watched them carefully.

Neither could contain their joy as they hugged each other tightly. Adam turned to the doctor with a huge smile on his face. "Thank you so much, doctor. How much do I owe you for your services?" Adam asked.

The doctor waved his hand in dismissal. "It was a simple test and it's been a bit slow around here. Don't worry about it." He said went back to his office. Faye and Adam took the hint and left, pausing outside the door for a kiss.

"I think this deserves a nice warm bubble bath, chocolate covered strawberries, and cheesecake. Don't you agree?" Adam asked with his arm wrapped tightly around her waist.

Faye looked up at him with big eyes and a wide smile. "That sounds absolutely divine, my darling."

For a moment, they were just a happy couple in love and looking toward the future, heading to their room together and reveling in their good fortune. All of that deflated as they turned the corner and came face-to-face with a very pale Matt. His expression was frantic. His eyes were wild and his gait unsteady. Adam placed a hand out to steady him.

Matt! Good God, man. Are you alright?" Adam asked.

Matt glanced at both of them, his eyes were furtive and his hands were fidgeting with each other.

"Have you seen her? She's back. She wants me now, she knows what I did, and we have to leave right now." He said his voice strained with hysteria.

"Get a hold of yourself, man! Who's back? What did you do? We can't leave right now. It's a torrential downpour out there." Adam said, releasing Faye to put both hands on Matt's shoulders. It looked as if he would topple over at any given moment.

Matt was preparing to answer Adam's questions when Phillip and two large men in suits came around the corner from the lobby. A relieved expression came over Phillip's face when he saw Matt there.

"There you are Matt. The bartender said you left in an overly intoxicated state. Let us help you back to your room." He said. The two larger men came and practically picked Matt up off of the ground as they grabbed him by each arm and walked off with him. Phillip bowed his head slightly.

"Forgive me folks. It seems he had a bit too much to drink. Thank you for your help." He said. Without waiting for a response, he walked quickly away.

Faye and Adam looked at each other, their expressions filled with confusion. Adam nodded toward the elevator and Faye nodded in agreement. They walked quickly into the deserted lobby, then down the long hallway to the elevator. They let out small sighs of relief as the elevator opened. It was vacant. Stepping in, he pulled the gate closed and instinctively pulled Faye close to him. If there was any doubt as to whether or not Matt was guilty of something involving Stephanie's disappearance, it was gone now. That was definitely the behavior of a man with a guilty conscience. Once they were safely inside their room, they bolted the door. Faye sat on the edge of the bed and Adam began to pace the room.

"If nothing else, I know the hotel is involved in covering up whatever it was that happened because that man was dead, cold sober. It wasn't alcohol that was making him act like that, it was fear. I think he did kill her and Rose isn't the only one seeing shades now. Or, perhaps, it is his guilt but he thinks she is back to haunt him." Adam said, his face becoming more animated as he spoke.

Faye nodded. She sat on the bed and her hands crossed instinctively over her stomach as if to protect the little person inside from the conversation.

"I completely agree with you. If we had a way out of here, I would say let's go this minute and call the police from the town we passed on the way here. But we can't, especially not now we have more than ourselves to think about." She said, glancing down at her perfectly flat stomach.

Adam nodded and walked over to the window. When he pulled aside the drapes, he was met with the disheartening sight of a perpetual wall of grey water coming from a stormy sky. He couldn't even see the gardens that were less than one hundred yards from their window.

"I think we should bring Rose and Eric over. We need to discuss this more thoroughly and have a plan, just in case." Adam said and walked out the door.

A few moments later, Eric and Adam came back through the door. Faye stood up in alarm, and for a brief moment, her mind flashed back to Matt coming alone out of his room that morning. She couldn't stop herself from glancing at Eric's powder blue, polo shirt to check for blood. It was clean.

"Rose is asleep." Eric said. Behind him, Adam nodded. He saw the panic in Faye's eyes and he wanted to reassure her.

"I saw her. She looks too peaceful to wake up." Adam added.

Faye nodded and relaxed.

"Rose told me about seeing shades, her Stephanie vision, and the strange sounds she has heard." Eric said. His brow was furrowed with concern.

Adam explained to Eric about what had happened with Matt in the lobby. Faye thought about Rose. She trusted her husband's word implicitly. If he had seen Rose, then she was fine, but a small nagging part of Faye said that even if she appeared to be ok something may still be wrong. As the men discussed the possibilities for leaving, Faye closed her eyes and laid her head against the bed post. She drifted off into a soft, dreamless sleep.

Her peace was not mirrored by Rose, who slept mere feet away. Rose twisted and turned in bed, her face contorted and her grip on the old doll was like a vice. Faye was awakened a bit later by the sound of Rose's scream. Eric's chair flipped backward as he ran to their room. Faye and Adam were on his heels as they burst into the room. Rose sat on the bed. Her skin was pale and beaded with sweat. Eric ran and put his arms around her. Faye sat on the end of the bed, stretching her hand out to gently touch her. Adam stood beside Faye, his face puckered in concern. Faye noted that Rose still held the doll in her arms. After a moment, Rose sat back from Eric and looked at the assembled group.

"I'm sorry I disturbed everyone." Rose said with a forced smile.

"It's ok honey. I was next door talking with Adam about everything that is going on. Faye finally let him in as well." Eric said.

Both girls glanced at each other and smiled softly.

"I assume you were having a nightmare?" Adam asked.

Rose nodded, slipping out from under the covers. She slipped on a blue velvet robe and paused to wipe her face and apply a little powder.

"I have no doubt it was frightening, but can you recall it? Given your connection to the Eden, it may be important. Since leaving is not an option, I'd feel better if we were armed with as much information as we can get, just in case." Adam finished.

Rose nodded and sat back down on the edge of the bed next to Faye. She held up the doll. "It had to do with this doll. Actually, I was standing on the front lawn of the Eden, but it was still under construction. There were stacks of lumber and scaffolds everywhere. There was a wooden fence all around the place. It was during the day but there were no workers around, so perhaps it was a Sunday. I watched a group of children walk up the dirt road to the fence. There were about seven or eight of them and they were about eight years old to eleven or so I'd guess. The oldest was a tall, redheaded boy who pried one of the looser boards off to allow the children access to the hotel. They all ran in and one was a young girl wearing a blue and white dress. She was clutching this doll. They explored for a bit and then one of the children suggested that they play hide-and-seek. They all ran and hid and the oldest boy was it. One-by-one, the children were found until just the little girl was left. They all searched and called for her, but she was nowhere to be found. The children began to panic and they ran back to the town. A group of adults arrived and the search resumed, but they were never able to find the little girl. I tried to help look, but I couldn't seem to move. As I stood there, the sky around the hotel turned crimson and blood began to pour from the windows and the doors. It was horrible." Rose finished, shaking her head. She began to pet the doll softly.

They were all silent a moment as they took in Rose's story. Faye knew from the news clippings they had found that a little girl had disappeared during the construction of the hotel. Was Rose's dream just her mind manifesting the story? Or was it influenced by another shade here?

Faye told Rose about seeing Matt and what transpired when they talked to him and about Phillip and the goon squad taking him away.

"I have no doubt that he is being haunted by Stephanie. From what I saw her manner of death was grisly and this place probably gave her the power to manifest and haunt him for his crime." Rose said.

Adam walked to the window and moved the curtain back. He stumbled back for a moment as he was certain he saw a man's shrieking face staring back at him from the rain. Shaking his head, he tentatively lifted the curtain again. This time there was nothing but the unrelenting rain.

Turning back, he walked back over and placed an arm around Faye, "Even if the bridge wasn't flooded, I'm not sure how safe it would be to drive to even check. The trees are bending almost in half from the wind and the rain is so thick I can't see more than a few feet."

"I don't think the shades can hurt us. So far they have been apparitions and frightening visions. Other then emotional distress, I don't think they can harm us." Eric said.

"I think the emotional distress is more than enough, thank you. If you think that mild- mannered Matt just suddenly went off the deep end and murdered his domineering wife, you're wrong. This place drove him to it." Rose said with an indignant voice.

"I think they are getting stronger." Adam said quietly. Everyone turned to look at him and he continued to speak, "I've never seen so much as a suspicious shadow in my life but when I looked out the window, I swear I saw a man's face shrieking at me. If they are manifesting to me, then they must be gaining power somehow." Adam finished as he looked at his feet. His discomfort was visible.

Rose stood up and began to pace a moment.

"I have two theories as to why. Both could be true or they could both be wrong." Rose said as she continued pacing.

They all turned to watch her pace, interested in hearing what she had to say.

"Theory 1: shades typically feed off the energy and emotions of the living. What if these particular shades feed off the life of people, meaning when Stephanie was killed they sucked up her life force and got stronger? Theory two: we are coming up on the spring equinox which is when the Midsummer's Ball is, and has always been held here. It was also the night of the last great tragedy here. Perhaps it's some kind of empowering point for them." Rose explained.

"Both points seem valid as we are only one day away from the equinox and things are a lot more vivid since you saw Stephanie." Faye said.

"So the question is how powerful they are likely to get? Can they possibly control one of us? Make us do what Matthew did?" Adam said his voice fearful.

"I have no way of knowing how powerful they can get as I've never seen shades like this ever. As for Matt, I think they preyed on him because he was weak willed and he already had an animosity towards his wife, no matter how unsaid it may have been." Rose said reassuringly.

"I suggest, however, that we are watchful of each other for strange behavior so that if something does happen, we are all alert and can help whoever is affected." Eric added.

They all nodded in agreement.

"When the weather breaks, I say we should get the hell out of this spook trap." Adam said, crossing his arms.

"I second that." Eric said.

Adam glanced down at his watch, "Spooky or not, I'm starving. We had a late lunch a while ago, but I could do with something to eat and a good strong drink for my nerves." He said, glancing at Faye.

"That sounds excellent. We haven't eaten tonight since I came up here and passed out. Let me change and we will meet you guys by the elevators in 10 minutes?" Rose asked.

"Sounds good, see you in a few." Faye said. She and Adam exited. As the door closed, Rose turned to Eric.

"I finally figured out what is different about Faye's aura." She said.

"What is it? Is it something that this place is able to affect?" Eric asked.

Rose shook her head no and pulled a black, turtleneck sweater over her head, "She's pregnant. I don't know if she knows it yet, but she is carrying a double aura. Before I just thought hers was unnaturally bright, but either it's become clearer, or my abilities have become more in tune."

"I hope all this weirdness and stress doesn't have an adverse affect on the baby. She must be newly pregnant as she isn't showing much." Eric said as he traded his polo for a black crew neck sweater.

"Now that we're alone, do you honestly believe that we are in any danger or is this just going to be a thrill ride of horrifying visions until we can get out of here?" Eric asked as he slipped on his shoes.

Rose paused a moment her powder brush mid stroke. "I cannot honestly tell you anything for certain. I've never encountered anything like this, but I can tell you this. Something killed all those people in the "plague" outbreak. Something drove that historian to feed himself into the furnace, and something is holding them here. I can feel that now."

"Them?" Eric asked.

"The dead, the shades. Something is creating this negative pool of energy that causes, and is fed by the tragedies that occur here. It's a vicious cycle. It's something that's been here a very long time, conceivably since this place began. Perhaps before, I can't tell. But since my dreams are becoming clearer, it's like something here wants me to know." She paused, "Almost like this place wants its story known to someone so it's helping me tune into it."

"Make sure you guard your mind. I don't want to lose you to whatever it is." Eric said thinking of Matt.
After the conversation, they walked out the door. Faye and Adam were standing at the elevator and smiled as the other two emerged. Rose reached out to touch the button, but as her fingers connected, a strange feeling overtook her. For a moment, she had the sensation of pitching forward and falling straight down. She cried out slightly. They all looked at her in anticipation of an explanation.

She just shook her head and lied. "I think I just received a small shock from the elevator wiring."

Before they could dispute what she said, the elevator arrived. It was not empty as one of goons that had taken Matthew stepped out. Rose took in a deep breath but said nothing. She had seen him before-- in her vision of Vincent. She glanced quickly at the others to see if they saw him as well. Adam stepped back from the elevator's entrance to let him pass, so he was obviously real. She wondered if it was possible that he just looked that much like a man who was long dead.

As they stepped on the elevator, Adam closed the gate and Faye leaned over to Rose and Eric, whispering. "That's one of the guys that 'escorted' Matt out of the lobby."

They both nodded, but no one said anything else as the elevator descended to the lobby. Their entrance to the lobby was heralded by a wicked crack of lightening followed by a window-rattling thunder strike. They all cringed and huddled closer together. They made their way down the long hallway. A few people sat in the chairs to the sides, but they all had newspapers in front of their faces or their backs to the scared crew. As they reached the lobby, Faye saw Phillip standing at the counter talking to the elderly man that had nearly run them down in hall. Faye had mixed emotions when it came to Phillip. On one hand he had gone out of his way to give them information and warnings, but on the other, he had helped to cover up a murder. Neither man looked up as they passed. They walked into the restaurant, and given that it was well-past the normal dinner hour, the place was mostly empty. They were led to a table beside the fire by the waitress that had served them earlier. Rose and Eric ordered brandy while Adam ordered a Gin and Tonic. Rose smiled softly to herself as Faye ordered a virgin strawberry daiquiri. The ebony grandfather clock began to toll the hour with a deep, ringing chime that echoed through the empty restaurant. Everyone waited until the tenth chime finished. Faye studied the clock. Its wood was intricately carved and the large golden pendulum looked heavy and solid. The clock's face was interesting though as there were no numbers, but celestial bodies, planets, moons, suns, and even a constellation marked the locations where hours and minutes would be. The hands were crafted into wicked looking daggers with very sharp points. Faye shook her head. The more she noticed, the stranger this place became. Their drinks arrived.

Once the waitress was back in the kitchen, Faye asked. "Have any of you actually spoken to any of the other guests here?"

They all thought a moment.

"Eric and I have." Adam said. "We have spoken to Emily, and the guys we played poker with. But it's always been the same guys. People don't seem too friendly do they?"

"You two?" Eric asked.

"The wife of that rude man who almost ran us down, but otherwise they have all been staff. Even on the tour no one spoke to us that I can recall." Faye answered. "Have you seen anyone checking in or out, or arriving since we have?"

"I can't say that I have." Rose replied.

"I'm not sure what that does or doesn't mean. I'm just pointing out the things that seem strange to me." Faye added, eating her chocolate cheesecake with delight.

"I wonder how many other guests have disappeared to feed the ghost's appetite." Adam asked.

"It's a frightening thought if you look over the history of this place. If this has been going on from the beginning, it has taken many souls." Rose said.

They finished eating, each lost in their thoughts.

"So what's the plan for tomorrow? Even if the rain stops, it's going to take at least a day for the water to recede from the bridge. The earliest we can get out of here will be Saturday, providing the rain stops early tomorrow." Adam asked the table.

"Well, we could go to the hotel manager and see if he has any word on the bridge's condition. We could also see if he has a radio or phone to contact the police if we can get them up here. Then they can not only look into the thing with Matt but they can also ferry us out of here." Eric suggested.

"Not a bad idea. I don't suggest telling him what we want to do as I don't think he will be overly cooperative with us bringing the authorities in here." Rose added.

"Indeed. At first I thought it was quaint not having phones or televisions in the room, following with that whole antique image, but right now I find it a bit of a hindrance." Faye said, stifling a yawn.

"It seems we have a plan, so let's head back to the room and get some rest. I think being at our best is definitely to our advantage." Adam said standing and helping Faye up.

Eric and Rose agreed. They left the restaurant and walked across the lobby toward the long hallway with the elevator. Faye was content from her good dessert and was feeling calmer now that they were going to do something to get out of here, as well as dealing with Matt's crime. She glanced sleepily around the lobby. It was empty. Even Phillip seemed to have retired for the evening. The gas lamps gave everything a surreal look and Faye felt as if she was wandering through a dream. They moved slowly toward the elevator. Everyone seemed to be caught up in the golden glimmer the flames' light gave. They stepped into the elevator and began to ascend toward their rooms. Faye glanced at the golden floor buttons. She suddenly grabbed Adam's arm and tried to scream, but all she could do was strangle out a whispered shriek. Adam turned to Faye. She pointed toward the buttons before burying her face in his arm. Adam looked at where she pointed and instantly held back a gag. Flowing from the buttons was a thick, viscous blood. It was dripping down, pooling on the floor. Eric and Rose turned to see what was going on, and both of them let out a cry as they watched the blood start to roll across the floor toward them. They all moved, crowding on the wall farthest from the blood. It continued toward them. Just as it reached the tip of Adam's shoe, the door slid open and they all looked up. When they looked back at the floor, it was completely clear without even a drop of blood. They all looked at each other, quickly pulling the gate open to stumble out into the hallway. They stood in stunned silence and watched as the elevator doors slid shut and it descended. For a moment, no one said anything.

Then, shaking her head and letting loose a deep sigh, Rose spoke. "Let the fun begin."

Leaving the women in the hall together, both men went into each room to check for any other unsightly surprises that might be awaiting them. Finding nothing, they came back out.

"All clear ladies." Adam said.

"Let's hope that's our last 'fun' for the evening." Eric added.

They all headed to bed. Faye quickly fell asleep, her head on Adam's chest. He lay there awhile longer, listening to the rain. He hated the sound it made on the window as it was keeping them trapped here in this freak hotel. He was more shaken by the blood in the elevator then he let on. He wanted to protect Faye and the baby, but he had to fight the urge to grab her and get the hell out of there regardless of the storm raging outside. He knew however, that it was irresponsible and dangerous. He listened to her soft breathing and wondered what was going to happen tomorrow. Perhaps he should keep her in the room. But what was to stop this malevolent spirit from coming in here after them? If it was really set to torment them, a locked door wasn't going to stop it. He laid awake a while longer before sleep found him. As he closed his eyes, two shadows appeared again at the end of the bed. This time, one was much smaller than the other. When it spoke, it was a child's voice.

"She is the one. She will help us escape the evil here and set us free. The others are trying to scare her away. They want to stay and keep us all here. We must protect her." The little girl said.

"If you are certain that she will save us, then I will try to keep her from harm. You know as well as I do the malice of the rogue shades here. They will go for control of her mind, try to use her and her companions to feed the hourglass." The taller female voice said.

"I know, but we just have to keep them safe until the ball. Then all will be healed. Before they have the chance to sacrifice them, we will make our move." the child replied.

The two stood a silent vigil over the sleeping pair. Next door, three shades stood near the doorway of the room. They shot furtive glances at the sleeping Rose as the whispered conversation progressed.

"We could try to get to her again, show her our story, and let her know about the true evil here." The shortest shadow said.

"Why are we even bothering? Why don't we just let things go the way they always do? There have been ones with sight before her and there will be ones after." The medium- sized shadow said.

"Something big is being planned, I can feel it." He said, "We need to get through to this one and let her know what is really going on here." The tallest shadow said in an angry voice.

"But if we warn them successfully, they may leave. That one life was not enough force to restart the hourglass." The medium-sized one replied.

"I know that, but don't you think sacrificing this so-called existence is worth stopping the old one?" The shortest spirit asked quietly.

They both turned and looked at her, nodding.

"She must know the truth, but the human mind is an unpredictable place. It's hard to simply implant a vision. We can only lay the seeds and let her mind view them as they will." The middle one said resignedly.

"Let's go for her dreams first. If we try to just come out and tell her, we will be stopped." the tallest said.

They all agreed and then dissolved slowly, forming a dark shadow cloud that hung over Rose's head as she slept. Her peaceful dreamscape was invaded by the shadows. The blue sky turned a deep black, and the beach she was standing on turned to quick sand. She was sucked down through the ground before she could even scream. She found herself standing in the Grand Ballroom of the Eden, dressed in a golden ball gown. Her hair was pulled up and she wore a tiara. A small black mask covered her eyes and her nose. She watched at least a hundred other elegantly dressed partygoers twirl around the dance floor. The decorations were exquisite. It truly looked like an enchanted forest. The music played softly. Everyone was smiling and having a good time. A white-gloved waiter with a gleaming silver tray offered her a tall flute of champagne and she took it, sipping it. It tickled her nose and made her smile. The gaiety of the party was infectious and soon Rose found her feet tapping along to the music. A man dressed in a tuxedo with a Puck mask came up and asked her to dance. Before she knew it, she was being whirled around the dance floor. The waltz was dizzying and when it finished Rose braced herself against the bar. She was anxious for another dance when she heard a woman gasp. Looking toward the direction of the sound, she saw a group of people crowded around something. She pushed her way forward to see what the commotion was. In the center of the group was an older balding man of substantial girth. He was waving something around in his hand. His tux was splattered with blood. Pushing forward she got into the front row of people to see exactly what was going on. She gasped. The man in front of her was holding another man's head in his hand. The eyes were wide open in an expression of shock, blood dripping from the base of his neck. The man was yelling about the old one and how it was going to kill them all and that the hotel administration were its agents. Several large men came through the crowd and attempted to grab him. Even for a large man, he moved amazingly quickly and he ran toward the hall. Rose followed. She watched as the blood-soaked man and his grisly trophy stepped into the elevator. The doors slammed shut as the security team reached them. They all ran for the employee stairs, but the door was locked. People ran this way and that way looking for whoever had the key. Rose heard the party pick back up and just shook her head. She placed her hand on the locked door and found that she was able to walk straight through. She descended the stairs to the basement and opened the door to the basement. She heard two voices. They were both male and one sounded like a young man.

"It is time to start the hourglass. The living here have ruled long enough." Said the young man

"This will not turn out like you think it will. The old one lies. You will not have your world of the dead." The historian said in a strained voice.

Rose tried to move closer to see who the second figure was, but her vision was obscured by the large boiler.

"Silence!" The young man said his voice so full of hatred.

"Start the hourglass you old fool! Make the final sacrifice!" The young man shrieked.

Rose heard a metal door opening and then the loud hiss of flames. Rose closed her eyes as she knew what was about to happen. She felt the hotel begin to shake around her. She ran up the stairs and back into the ball room. She wanted to warn the guests and tell them to leave, but she knew this was just a vision of the past. There was no way to avoid this slaughter. Suddenly, she was standing in the garden staring at the fountain. The hourglass on top was filled with blood. It flipped over and the blood ran through like sand until it leaked out the bottom and ran down the mini hotel. She heard the young man's voice again, though this time it sounded forlorn.

"You said if we drove out the living, we would be reborn and be freed from our curse. Yet now we are trapped here in this limbo existence. You lied to me." He said sadly.

Rose sought the owner of the voice, yet the further into the maze she got the more confused she became. She began to panic and feel hopeless when suddenly she heard a young girl crying. She moved toward the sound, finding the same little girl she saw become lost in the hotel during construction. The little girl sat on the ground, her face in her hands, sobbing. Rose knelt down and placed an arm around her. The little girl looked up. Her large, cornflower blue eyes were damp and her flushed cheeks streaked with tears.

"What's wrong sugar?" Rose asked softly.

"I'm lost. I just want to go home, and I lost my doll." She said, wiping her eyes.

"Oh, baby girl. Let me help you." Rose replied.

As she said this, she heard a roar of anger from nearby. The child looked up frightened.

"The old one is angry with me for reaching out to you for help. We must go or you are in danger." She said, standing up. She took Rose's hand and began to run through the maze. Something thundered behind them. Rose could feel the anger and rage of whatever it was that was following them flowing in waves. On and on they ran until they stumbled out onto the lawn. The little girl looked at her with her sad eyes.

"You have to wake up. It can't touch you when you're awake. Your mind is too strong. Wake up! Just please don't forget me." The little girl pleaded.

Rose was torn. Her instinct was to face the beast that pursued them and protect the little girl. But she knew this was a dream, and she could do more good if the evil did not touch her mind. She reached down and squeezed the little girl's hand.

"I won't forget you little one." She said.

Closing her eyes tightly, she willed herself awake. She felt the dream falling away as she ascended back to wakefulness. Her eyes popped open. Sitting up, she leaned over to look at the clock. It read five AM. She lay back against the pillows and sighed. She thought over the things she had seen. It was obvious to her now that there was some kind of sinister shade. One the other shades referred to as the old one. She was confused by the kingdom of the dead, or what the sacrifice was. All she really knew was that a young child was being tormented and she had to help her. She reached out and picked up the old doll. She knew that this belonged to her and that she was the shade of the little girl whom was lost during the construction of the hotel. She held the doll closely and sighed. She had no idea how she was going to save this little girl, but before she could leave this place she would have to make sure this little girl's spirit was able to leave. She looked over at her husband's silhouette. It would be hard to convince the others that they needed to stay, but she had a feeling that the rain had no intention of stopping by Saturday night. She knew that the ball had something to do with this hourglass thing, but she wasn't certain what it was. It wasn't as though they could have a major catastrophe every year at the ball as that would draw way too much attention. The last recorded disaster was when the historian fed himself to the furnace. So how were the ghosts feeding themselves? There were certainly enough guests in the hotel that a few wouldn't be missed, but how many were required to turn the hourglass? She sat and pondered these things as an hour ticked forward. She looked out the window hoping for some sign of the dawn, but all she saw was a lighter shade of gray. She got up quietly and ran a hot bath. She didn't want to risk going back to sleep, at least not until she had some answers. She slid into the warm water and let it wash away the tension from the dream.

Faye awoke shortly after six AM. Her stomach lurched and she scrambled toward the bathroom. She sat on the floor with her back against the wall. Her head was spinning slightly, but her stomach was settling down. Although she was enjoying the thought of being pregnant, this was not a whole lot of fun. She stood and washed her face. As she opened her eyes, staring back from the mirror was a man's face. It was horribly bloated. The eyes were bugging out and the flesh was a purplish-blue. The face smiled at her, and its teeth were ragged and broken. Faye stumbled backward, tripping over her feet she went down hard, hitting her elbow on the hard tile. She cried out in pain. Involuntarily, her eyes went back up to the mirror, but it was empty. She closed her eyes as the pain coursed through her arm.

Within a moment, she heard Adam jump out of bed. He was by her side within a few seconds.

"Faye, what happened? Are you all right?" He wrapped his arms around her and carefully lifted her up.

She closed her eyes and laid her head against his chest, enjoying the feeling of being safe and sound. After a moment, she looked up and pointed to the mirror.

"There was a horrible face in the mirror-- all bloated and purple and it smiled at me." Faye said her voice shaky as she rubbed her sore elbow. Adam let her go gently. Putting himself between her and the mirror, he walked up to examine it. He saw nothing but his own worried expression. He placed his hand on the glass to prove to himself that it was solid and that no trickery was afoot. He turned to Faye. Her face was white and her eyes were wide with fear. Adam wrapped her in his arms, and walked her back into the bedroom. He put her in the bed and wrapped her gently in the comforter. He slipped into his robe and began to pace. Normally, he would immediately call the hotel doctor and have her checked out, especially given her condition. But this doctor was frightening, and given all the things going on in this place, he didn't know who to trust. He looked at the clock. It was barely six-thirty in the morning and he didn't want to wake Eric and Rose yet as this may prove to be a trying day. He walked to the window pulling aside the curtain and hoping for a miracle. He was once again met with a solid sheet of falling water that looked no different than yesterday. He sighed and let the curtain drop in defeat. He walked back over to Faye. She had lain back against the pillows. Her eyes were closed, but from the pattern of her breath, he knew she was not asleep.

He pulled her up gently into his arms, "Let's go down, get some tea, and a little something to eat. It might make you feel stronger."

She nodded and stood up. She quickly dressed and they left silently for the lobby. After a quiet breakfast of Danishes and tea, she felt a great deal calmer and they headed back to their room. The elevator rose up and it paused at their floor, but then with a sickening thud, it plunged downward. Faye let out a high pitched shriek of fright as Adam frantically started pushing the floor buttons. None of them seemed to be responding. He pulled Faye close into him, not sure how he could protect her, but desperately trying to do so. The elevator stopped with a thud. The antique hand that announced floors seemed to be pointing off the dial below the word Lobby. The doors slid open. It appeared they were between floors and the floor above them was almost out of reach. The light coming from it had a pale grey look to it. Adam looked at the elevator control panel for an alarm button or an emergency phone, but seeing none he decided to see what was above them. Adam pulled himself up to see if he could figure out where they were. All he could see was a thick, dark carpet and wallpaper that was like every other hallway they had been in. Dropping down to the floor, he turned and looked at this frightened wife.

"I don't know what floor is above us, but I'm not sure it's safe to stay in this elevator, especially if it chooses to fall all the way. I think we should squeeze out of here and make our way to the stairs." Adam said forcing calm into his voice that he didn't feel as he didn't wish to upset his wife any further.

"I'm going to pull myself up and then you. We should probably pull you up backward so you don't scrape your stomach on the way up." He said and quickly pecked her on her cheek before he struggled his way up to the floor above. He disappeared through the crack, leaving a frightened Faye alone in the tiny cage. She waited anxiously for his face to reappear through the crack, but when he didn't immediately come back, she felt panic overcome her. She was about to call for him but she became concerned with what might answer her. She closed her eyes, praying for some kind of guidance when a hand touched the top of her head. She let out a loud scream before looking up and realizing it was only her husband. She laughed nervously, and then gave him her hands to pull her up.

She couldn't believe what was around her. The hall was in decay. Cobwebs hung everywhere and the wallpaper was peeling. Doors hung off their hinges, smudged by dirt and soot. There was no discernable source of light, but the hall was bathed in a pale luminescence. They both looked around in awe. They huddled closer together, careful not to touch anything. The number on the door closest to them read 6. Faye assumed they were on the first guest floor, although she couldn't imagine anyone actually staying in this place. They walked toward the end of the hall. The carpet was scattered with various debris from door handles to broken chairs. They moved further down the long hallway and it seemed that a faint light was coming from under the last door on the right.

A door just to the left of them that had a crooked number 4 on it hung just slightly open. As they moved closer to it, they heard a low, animalistic growl. Faye whimpered in fear and Adam held her closely. The moved closer to the other wall, frozen in fear as the growl moved closer to the door. Adam moved to shield Faye from whatever was making that sound. Faye gauged the distance from the ominous sound toward the door marked 'Stairs' at the end of the hall. It was a fair distance and there was a lot of debris in the hallway that could easily cause a serious fall and make them an easy prey for whatever waited behind that door. The growling grew louder and they both presumed the fearsome beast must be right on the other side of the door now. Adam reached down and picked up a shard of glass from a broken vase to use as a weapon. He crouched into a fighting stance and took a deep breath, ready for the thing to lunge at him. A sudden silence came from the room. It was almost more frightening then the demonic growling. They both held their breath for what seemed like an eternity, but no further sound came out.

They let their breath out as slowly and as silently as possible. With their backs pressed to the wall, they started to slide slowly away from the door. Another sound came from behind the door. This time it wasn't the ominous growling, but the sound of very sloppy eating. Faye felt the vomit rise in the back of her throat, and obeyed her inner instinct to run for the stairs. She felt Adam moving with her. They had just reached the door when Faye's attention was drawn by the bright light coming out from under the door marked 1. She stopped so suddenly that Adam ran into the back of her with such force he had to grab the back of her shirt to keep her from hitting the floor.

They were mere steps from the exit to this eerie nightmare, but were unable to move. It was as if the lights and moving shadows under door number one were hypnotizing them. As they watched the shadows move, trying to figure out what they were, the forms danced a moment longer on the other side. It became apparent that two distinct shadows were making their way to the door. The door knob turned and the door creaked open ever so slightly. Adam and Faye's bodies tensed in anticipation and fear. Whoever opened the door was standing behind it. The shadows of their feet were still visible. The door opened even wider and Faye's eyes grew wide in disgust at the scene that was laid out before her. The room was in a shambled state much like the hall-- tattered curtains, broken furniture, and torn upholstery on the chairs. There was some kind of dark spray staining the wall. Logically, she knew what it was, but prayed she was wrong. She leveled her gaze to the bed. The sheets were twisted and tossed, stained crimson with blood. Despite her revulsion, she stared harder at the bed, trying to determine what it was that could have created such a plethora of blood. At first, it just looked like random bits and pieces of something. With a revelation of horror, she identified them as bits and pieces of a human body. Chopped brutally, some parts were completely severed while others hung by threads of sinew and bone. She followed the disjointed body jigsaw to the head of bed. Just before her mind forced her away from what she was seeing into sweet unconsciousness, she gazed up on the head of the victim and saw her own face staring back at her.

Faye slid to the floor at his feet. Adam caught her, picking her up into his arms. He glanced once more into the empty, tattered room for the reason she had fainted. Seeing nothing, he kicked open the door to the stairs and stepped inside, turning around to find a light switch. However, much to his surprise, as he turned around he discovered that he was back inside the elevator which was rising silently to his floor. Adam was perplexed. He held his wife closely to him and her soft, even breaths were a comfort. The elevator dinged and as the doors slid open, Adam half expected to be staring back down that desolate hall. Instead, he was back on his floor. With some difficulty, he was able to slide back the elevator gate. He carried Faye to their room. Balancing her on one knee, he opened the door and carried her to the bed, laying her down. He gently brushed her hair away from her face. He slid her pants off and unbuttoned her blouse knowing she needed to be comfortable. Covering her lightly, he gazed down on her and watched her chest rise and fall with soft, slow breaths.

He didn't want to disturb whatever peace she had found. He stood to pace again. Where had they been? What was responsible for that growling sound? What had Faye seen that had caused her to react so? So many questions tumbled through his head as he paced through the room. A knock at the door brought him out of his thoughts. Frowning he walked toward the door. He paused, puzzled, and he was somewhat afraid of what was on the other side. He opened the door tentatively and peered out. Rose stood on the other side, very close to the door. She held the doll in her hands. Adam opened the door, placing his finger to his lips. He shut the door gently. When Faye did not sit up at the sound of the knock, he assumed she has fallen back to sleep and he didn't want to disturb her. Rose nodded and they sat on the settee next to the window.

"I'm so sorry to disturb you so early." Rose said, fiddling with the lace on the doll's dress.

"It's perfectly fine. We have already had our own scare this morning." Adam replied, his voice low.

"What happened?" Rose asked.

Adam quietly explained about Faye's upsetting bathroom vision and their frightening elevator trip. Rose's eyes went wide as she heard the tale. She knew she would have to talk to Faye about what she had seen in room 1. Inwardly she sighed, knowing that it was going to be harder than ever to get them to understand the things she needed to do before they could leave.

"When everyone gets up, I need to tell you all about the dream I had. We need to try to figure out the clues to the puzzle the shades gave me before tomorrow night. I have a feeling that's when our time runs out." Rose said.

Adam lifted the curtain. Nothing had changed.

"We may have to chance leaving and see if we can find another way across the river. If you think we are really in danger, I have to find a way to get Faye out of here. You see we just discovered that she is pregnant and this stress can't be good for her." Adam said.

Rose nodded, but she had a feeling that the shades weren't going to allow them to leave. There was no reason to upset him any further right now.

"Perhaps we should order breakfast up here so we can sit and eat in privacy." Adam suggested.

"I think that's a really good idea. I'm going to go see if Eric is awake. If he isn't, I'm going to wake him. I don't want any of us to be alone for too long. Seems they are already starting the games and they are none-too-subtle about it." Rose said as she stood up.

Adam saw her out and quietly went to the house phone. He dialed room service and ordered up a breakfast quiche as well as coffee and juice. He paused a moment and ordered a fresh fruit bowl and milk for Faye. Even though they had already had Danishes he figured they could use a little extra energy. He slipped into the bathroom, but left the door open so he could keep an eye on Faye. He shaved, watching the mirror closely for anything suspicious. He walked out into the room. Faye hadn't moved and she looked so peaceful. He slipped into a pair of khaki pants, and just as he was pulling the black polo shirt over his head there was a knock on the door. Adam went over and unlocked it, unsure if it was Eric and Rose or breakfast. Peering out, he saw his friends standing outside the door. He opened the door to let them in, once again placing his finger to his lips to let them know that Faye was still sleeping. They all walked over and sat on the settee.

"I ordered us up some breakfast. When it gets here, I will wake Faye." Adam said quietly.

"Yeah, I hear you all had a bit of a rough morning. Congratulations on the baby news!" Eric said with a smile.

Adam smiled back widely. He was truly going to be a proud papa, provided they all got out of this alive, he thought. A moment later, a loud knock at the door caused them all to jump, including Faye, who cried out slightly. Adam rushed to her while Rose went to open the door. To her surprise, Phillip was standing at the door with the food cart.

"Phillip, I didn't know you worked in the kitchen as well." Rose said, hiding her surprise with a light tone.

He rolled the cart in with a polite smile. "I usually don't however I have a message to deliver to all of you, so when I saw the room service order I figured I'd kill two birds with one stone."

"A message for us?" Adam asked his brow furrowing.

"Yes, since tomorrow night is the masked ball we are offering basic ballroom dancing lessons this evening at seven-thirty in the smaller ball room, the room where we had the black and white party earlier in the week." Phillip said.

"Well, that sounds like fun. Did everyone warrant a personal invitation?" Rose asked watching him closely.

"Everyone else here are seasoned guests and we hold the dancing lessons every year to give everyone the chance to waltz at the ball." He said with a smile and a slight bow of his head he walked out of the room.

Rose moved quickly behind him and slid the chain lock. Faye stood up, slipping on Adam's robe as she walked over to the dresser and pulled out some clothing. She turned and looked at the other three.

"I ain't buying it. I'm not saying I don't want to go but this seasoned guest bit-- is he saying that we are the only people in this entire hotel that haven't been here for a ball before? That's a bit hard to swallow." Faye said as she disappeared into the bathroom to change. Rose watched her go, noting her pallor and still frightened eyes. Whatever she has seen had really shaken her up.

"I'm going to have to say I agree with her, but why lie and why do they want us there so badly that we got a personal invite?" Eric added.

Adam watched the bathroom door with concern. He didn't like Faye being alone in there. A few moments later, she emerged dressed in a red sweater and a pair of jeans. They all sat down around the table. Adam and Eric set the food on the table and everyone began to eat. The meal time was quiet as everyone was thinking. As they finished, Rose took a deep breath and spoke.

"I had a very prophetic dream last night." She said. "I saw the scene from the last, great disaster. The deaths here have something to do with extending the shades' hourglass. I don't quite understand it yet, but it seems that their time here is not eternal. They need to keep flipping the hourglass with a sacrifice. I don't know how often they have to do it or how much death it takes to flip it, but I know it has something to do with us. I also saw the shade of the little girl that was lost during construction. She tried to protect me from the original shade, the one they call the old one. Now this is totally speculation, but based on those who died very early on I would guess that the old one is Andrew Bowers, the brother who died in the basement mud slide. He would be the oldest shade here." Rose explained.

"Perhaps the amount of sacrifice is tied to how long the hour glass stays full. Perhaps the explosion was enough to keep it full until now?' Faye asked

"It's possible, but I do know that she is trying to protect us and keep the old one away from us. Not all the shades here want to tip the hourglass again." Rose said.

"So what now?" Adam asked.

"We all know that getting out of here anytime soon is impossible so we are going to have to try to get more information on what's going to happen and how we stop it." Rose said.

They all looked at each other. No one really relished the idea of staying here, but if they did have to stay, they would at the least, prefer to be informed.

"How do we find out what we need to know? It's not like we can walk up to Phillip and say hey 'So how many people have you fed to the hotel's ghosts?'" Adam said.

Faye suppressed a giggle, and then spoke quickly as the stress seemed to be driving her mad, "Forgive me I was just struck by the ridiculousness of that thought."

"First we look at this logically. We have two major tragedies with death tolls over one hundred. I'm thinking the more that die, the longer it lasts, but the ghosts and negative vibes here cause the little one, two, three-at-a-time deaths." Rose said

"So they need the large amount of death to stay on this plane, but because they cause so much death and negative vibes, it causes other deaths. That's a vicious cycle." Adam said.

"That it is, but with the little girl's help we may be able to stop it and save ourselves." Rose said.

"Going through the archives in the basement is a waste of time. They are so haphazard and not up-to-date. I'm not sure Phillip is going to give us anything. I suggest we continue with our idea of going to the manager. Perhaps some history based questions, just a couple of girls looking for a spooky story or two from their vacation." Faye suggested.

"Definitely, and we will also get the weather info we need" Adam said.

Adam and Faye slipped on their shoes and they all headed out. They walked to the elevator and stood rather anxiously, waiting as the memory of the bloody ride was still fresh in their minds. The elevator arrived and Adam slid back the gate. Cautiously, they peered inside. Everything seemed to be ok. They entered and Faye quickly pushed the lobby button.

"So are we going to go to the dancing lessons tonight?" Rose asked.

"I think it would be a good way to get to know some of the other 'seasoned' guests and perhaps have another chance to gather information as well." Faye answered.

"Good point." Eric agreed.

The elevator chimed its arrival at the lobby. Faye and Adam hung back to see if they had indeed made it to their desired destination or if they were back in hell hall. Seeing the lobby, they all filed out.

"The Manager's office is this way, down the hall with the portraits on it." Rose explained as she led the group down the long hallway to the lobby. Phillip was standing at the front desk. He appeared to be reading over some paperwork. Rose walked up to the desk and the others followed her, unsure of what she was up to.

"Oh, Phillip, I'm so glad you're here." Rose said her voice very cheerful.

He looked up with a bright smile and his tone was equally as cheerful, "That's what I like to hear. What is it that I can do for you Madam Rose?"

"We would like to RSVP for the dancing lessons this evening. It sounds like a great opportunity to learn and to socialize with the other guests." She said, her smile becoming wider.

"Excellent. I'll let the instructor know to expect you. Anything else I can help you with?" He asked.

Adam stepped forward and his smile mirrored Rose's "Perhaps you can suggest some inside activities for the day, as it seems the out-of-doors is not hospitable at the moment."

Phillip thought a moment, then asked, "Yes, it doesn't seem like this awful rain does not want to let up does it? Well, as you and Master Eric are aware, there is always a friendly game of poker in the lounge, but I don't think that would interest the ladies too much. Have you been to the library yet?"

"Library?" Rose and Faye asked in unison.

"Yes on the fifth floor. There is no guest room on one side as all the walls have been knocked out and a large library with reading chairs was installed back in the early twenties." Phillip explained.

"Oh I do think we should go see that after we visit the Manager's office" Faye said, watching Phillip for a reaction.

Both of his eyebrows rose and a look of concern crossed his face. "You're going to see Mr. Therman? Is something wrong? Is there anything I can help you with?"

Rose reached out and put her hand over his. She was surprised at how cold it was but she didn't react. She crooned, "Phillip dear, nothing at all is wrong. We actually wanted to tell him how amazing the service has been here-- the food and everything."

Phillips face relaxed considerably.

"Yes, we figure most people only go to complain, but we wanted to go to compliment" Faye added.

"Well, that's very nice of you. I'm sure he will enjoy having something good come across his desk. Do you know how to get to his office?" Phillip asked, his smile returning.

"We do. We were admiring the wall of portraits the other day and we saw his office door." Rose said.

"Wonderful! I will see you tonight at the dancing lessons. I'm actually not working the night of the ball and plan to attend, so I thought I'd brush up my dancing skills. Stop by here on your way up and I'll give you the key to the library." Phillip said his demeanor completely relaxed again.

"Wonderful! We will do that." Faye said.

They all smiled and waved as they walked through the lobby and around the bend. The door to the Ballroom was closed as was the door to the doctor's suite. As they passed the door marked "Employees only," Rose and Faye glanced at each other and shivered slightly. They walked further down until they came to the door with the frosted glass panel with Mr. Therman's name etched on it in golden letters. Rose walked up and knocked.

"Come in." A woman's voice said. They all looked at each other, a bit puzzled but opened the door and entered. A slender, blonde woman sat behind the desk. She was very pretty and had dazzling green eyes. She was dressed in a simple suit skirt with a dove gray shirt. She smiled. The inner office was a small anteroom. There was a simple desk, a few bookshelves filled with binders, several filing cabinets and a large fern hanging next to the small window. At the back of the room was a large wooden door that they assumed led to Mr. Therman's actual office.

"Hello, I'm Susan. I'm Mr. Therman's administrative assistant. How can I help you?" She asked. Her voice was soft and her smile welcoming and she put the group at ease.

"We would like to speak to Mr. Therman if he is available." Rose said.

Susan looked down and pulled out a large appointment book. Faye noted that there was no computer on her desk. Susan flipped through the book to find the day and she slid her perfectly manicured red fingernail down to the morning. She then looked up.

"It seems you are all in luck! He doesn't have any appointment until after lunch. Can I tell him what it's regarding?" She asked.

"We just have some interesting questions about this beautiful place and want to compliment him on his amazing staff and the service we have received here." Faye replied.

"Wonderful! If you will just give me a moment, I will let him know that you are here." Susan said as she stood and walked to the large wooden door. Knocking softly three times, she entered without a word and left them alone. Rose leaned over to Faye and whispered.

"I bet the records in here are far better than the ones in the archives. I'm sure we could get an accurate death toll from these books." She said, gesturing to the binders on the shelves.

Faye nodded and whispered back. "Fat chance of ever getting a look at them."

They all nodded in agreement. Rose opened her mouth to say something else, but stopped as the large wooden door opened. Susan stepped out and smiled.

"Mr. Therman will see you now." She stepped back to allow them passage into the office beyond.

They fell into a line with Rose in the lead and walked through the doorway into a large office. The back wall was a floor-to-ceiling window and the curtains were drawn back to reveal that the window panes were being battered by the storm raging outside. The walls were completely covered by large bookshelves, some holding binders while others held books. One appeared to be filled with shelf after shelf of sign-in books. It reminded her of a question she had meant to ask Rose. She reminded herself to ask once they were out of here. Faye noted immediately the ornate telephone sitting on the desk as well as the CB radio sitting on a shelf. Behind the large mahogany desk sat Wallace Therman, the same man whom had given the toast at dinner earlier in the week. It was hard for Rose to look directly at him given the vision she had at that same dinner. He was dressed in a polished black suit, but around his neck he still wore the same white scarf he had at dinner. Rose found herself staring intently at it, waiting to see if the phantasm was to repeat itself. If he noticed Rose's fixed stare, he didn't let on. He stood and shook the men's hands and offered them all seats. The women sat in the two wing-backed leather chairs across from his desk and the men pulled up smaller chairs.

"Susan said you needed to speak to me?" He asked. His voice was a bit raspier then Faye remembered it being. Perhaps that was the reason for the scarf. Maybe he had a cold.

Rose cleared her throat and spoke. "First off, Mr. Therman we want to compliment you on your beautiful hotel and amazing staff. Phillip is incredibly helpful and thoughtful. Natalie is an amazing waitress and your kitchen staff is outstanding. Every meal we have had here has been exceptional."

Faye couldn't help but smile to herself. Rose was laying it on thick, though nothing she said was untrue. She remembered to herself how she had disliked Phillip to the point of fearing him when they first arrived. Just goes to show you can't judge a book by its cover.

"One of your front desk employees even set up an amazing dinner for us in the former owner's suite. Such an adventure! Then Phillip went out of his way to bring us an invitation for the dancing lessons this evening." Rose continued.

Mr. Therman's smile grew as Rose spoke. "Please call me Wallace. It does my heart good to hear that you are having such a good time and that my staff is performing so well. They are handpicked and have never let me down. It was very thoughtful of Phillip to make sure you knew about the dancing lesson. I believe other then yourselves and the other couple that we are booked with all returning guests. Our Midsummer's Ball is not an event to miss." He said.

"To fill an entire hotel short of three rooms it must not be." Rose said with a smile.

"I hope this rain lets up. It would be nice to have the terrace off the Ballroom open." Faye said.

Wallace shook his head. "Sadly, at least once in this month we get a storm like this. I've seen them last up to a week. It plays hell with our gardens. But not to worry, the Ball will be truly unforgettable."

"I do hope so." Faye replied.

Rose leaned forward and lowered her voice just a bit. Her smile was innocent, but her tone coy. "I do hope you don't mind indulging a pair of silly women, but Faye swears she keeps seeing a shadowy figure in her bathroom. Are there any ghosts in your hotel?"

Wallace froze and the smile dropped from his face. He took on a very serious demeanor and as he spoke, his voice turned suddenly very cold. "The Eden has been home to a great many tragic experiences. I wouldn't doubt that a few spirits linger here. I can't say that I'm a believer myself. However I have heard several people speak of shadowy figures and phantom voices. I do not choose to market the hotel as a haunted attraction as I feel that takes away from her relaxing and rejuvenating atmosphere."

He folded it hands in front of him and it was obvious they had struck a nerve. He was not going to be amicable to helping them, so Rose chose to move on.

"I have noticed there are no non-house phones in the guest area. Would it be possible for me to use yours to call and check on my parents? They are in a facility and I usually check on them every day." Rose said.

Eric raised an eyebrow but remained silent as he knew this was a ruse to use the phone. Both of Rose's parents had been dead for years. Wallace's smile returned as she noted that they were not going to pursue the ghost angle.

"I am very sorry. The lines are down and when I tried to radio in to the rangers' station to check on the status of the bridge, the rain was providing too much static for me to get a clear call through. I will keep checking and the moment one of the communication methods becomes available, I will have Susan notify you immediately." He said. His words sounded good, but they all doubted his sincerity.

"Thank you so much." Rose said standing. The rest of them followed suit.

"Phillip has suggested we visit the library as a rainy day activity, so we are going to go and do that. Thank you for your time." Faye said.

"You're very welcome! Thank you for coming here and telling me such wonderful things about the Eden and her people. If you need anything further, my door is always open to guests." He said standing and shaking the men's hands.

They all walked out and smiled politely to Susan, but no one spoke until they were out the door and down the hall a bit.

"I think we touched a nerve with the ghost question. He got uptight fast." Adam said, slipping his arm around Faye.

"Indeed, and I doubt it has anything to do with ruining the hotel's relaxing and rejuvenating atmosphere." Eric added.

They walked into the lobby. Phillip looked up and smiled as he saw them approaching. He was on the phone and he held up one finger and mouthed the word 'Please'. They all nodded and waited a polite distance away. After a moment, he said 'thank you, sir' and hung up the phone.

"Well, that was Mr. Therman. It seems that your praise of me has granted me a raise." He said, his face beaming.

They all smiled back. Rose responded quickly, "That's wonderful Phillip! You truly do deserve it."

"I am indebted to you all for your kind words. I assume you would like to head up to the library. If you would like, I can have the kitchen prepare a sandwich tray and send it up so that you may spend as much time as you like there." He suggested.

"That is a fantastic idea." Eric said hungrily.

"Wonderful!" Phillip said as he reached into a draw and pulled out a large metal ring of skeleton keys. He flipped through them for a moment then found the one he was looking for. He removed it from the ring and handed it to Faye.

"Please enjoy yourselves. It is 11:30 now so I will have the food sent up right around noon. If you require anything else, there is a house phone in the library. Please don't hesitate to give me a call."

They smiled and nodded, walking down the hall to the elevator. They pushed the button and waited for the elevator to descend. As it opened, they ran into the monkey faced bell boy who smiled his horrible smile at them. He carried several luggage bags as he stepped out of the elevator and pushed past them.

They entered the elevator and pulled the gate closed. Adam pushed the floor button and noted to himself that it went from two to lobby-- there was no button for a first floor. Where in the hell had they been this morning? He wondered.

"Now who do you think could be checking out now? It's not like they can go anywhere in this weather anyway." Eric said.

"He came from our floor. I imagine those things belong to Matt and Stephanie. I have a feeling Matt has also checked out, but isn't leaving" Rose said sadly.

They all looked down. Rose's logic made perfect sense, but it was still a very sad thought to think that the other couple was dead. It struck a chord deep within them all, showing them that this was no longer a pursuit into history. It was a dangerous situation in which they were trapped. The elevator chimed to announce their arrival on the fifth floor. They stepped out. The hall was similar to their own except the right side of the hall had guest room doors where the left side was a long wall with a door about halfway down the hall. They walked to the door. Faye slipped the key in and with a metal-on-metal clank, the door unlocked. Faye pushed it open. The room in front of her was dark and she slid her hand along the wall looking for a light switch. After feeling around for a moment, she was concerned that perhaps there wasn't a switch. She moved forward and reached a little further down the wall. Her fingers brushed something hard and she moved into the dark room to be able to reach what she assumed was a light switch cover. Her fingers explored the hard object. It was cold and clammy and she cried out at the feel of it, but as she went to pull her fingers back in repulsion, the thing grabbed her hand. She screamed loudly and stumbled back, bumping into Rose with such force that she knocked her over. Adam grabbed her. She fell into his arms and began to sob.

"Something cold and clammy grabbed my hand while I was looking for the switch." Faye explained between sobs.

Eric picked up Rose and moved passed Faye. He walked into the dark room and lit a match. He saw why Faye hadn't found a light switch-- the lamps on the wall were gas. He lit the closest one to the door, turning it up as high as it went to dispel the thick, inky darkness. Moving though the spacious room, he lit all the lamps to reveal the room's interior. It was quite large. Every wall was covered with bookshelves except for a large window and the fireplace in the corner. It was furnished much like the lounge with large, comfortable, leather chairs. Their black upholstery gleamed in the light. There were some foot stools and small end tables with lamps. It was very quiet and had the smell of books. Eric looked around for the source of Faye's fright, but saw nothing.

"There is nothing here. It's all clear." He said.

Adam, Faye, and Rose cautiously entered. It really was a nice room and looked very well stocked. Adam sat Faye in a chair close to the fireplace and walked over. He pulled a few logs out of the little wood pail and placed them in the fireplace. He saw another basket filled with newspaper and kindling. He set it up and in a few minutes the fire was roaring. They all sat around Faye for a little while wanting to make sure she was ok.

"It seems like our shade friends are stepping it up a bit. That's the first time one has actually touched one of us." Eric said.

"I'm so glad it chose me, really." Faye said sarcastically.

Adam shut the door to discourage any surprises sneaking in from the hall.

"Let's explore and see what we can find. It might take your mind off of that horrid experience." Rose said soothingly.

Faye nodded and they all got up and moved to different book cases, peering at the titles and looking for things that may pertain to the hotel, ghosts, or anything else relevant to the mess they found themselves in. There were books on poetry, religion, some classics and a few Sherlock Holmes novels.

"Well other than some interesting night time reading material, and thankfully a distinct lack of Danielle Steel novels, there is nothing really exciting." Faye commented.

The rest of them echoed their lack of findings from throughout the room.

A knock on the door halted further conversation. Adam walked over and cautiously opened the door. Natalie stood outside with a room service cart.

"Hello Natalie. Thank you so much for bringing lunch." Rose said as she held the door open wide.

"You're welcome. There is sandwich meat, cheese, a cookie plate and bottled water. Is there anything else I can get for you?" she asked as she placed the cart in the middle of the room.

"I think that will be everything. Will you please thank Phillip for being so thoughtful?" Rose asked.

"I will do that." Natalie said and turned to leave the room.

Adam stood up abruptly, his voice slightly agitated "Natalie, how do you get to the first floor here?" He asked.

Natalie's brows went straight up and a deep frown crossed her face. The tone of her response was neutral, but distress was clear on her face. "I'm afraid I can't help you there. The Eden starts her guest floors on 2."

Emboldened by her husband, Faye turned and asked. "Then where would I find room number 1"

Natalie made a choking sound that she turned into a cough, covering her mouth she looked down a moment. When she spoke again, her tone was firm. "I don't think I can be of help to you, and I don't think you want the answer to your questions."

She walked out quickly slamming the door behind her. Everyone stood a moment in stunned silence.

Adam shrugged. "Well that didn't go as well as I planned."

"Indeed not." Faye said, and before she could continue her statement an audible growl from her stomach informed her that, at this moment, food was more important than conversation. She gave them a chagrined smile, "Food time it is, then."

They all walked toward the table and began making themselves sandwiches. Once they had what they wanted, they went back and sat down.

"Well, other than an outstanding Sherlock Holmes collection and lots of books on topiary and gardens, this has pretty much been a bust, information wise." Eric said.

"Sadly, I must agree. I guess I was hoping for some kind of miracle book with all the answers we needed right there for us." Rose said.

Faye leaned back in her chair, enjoying the warmth from the fire. Adam looked down at his watch, then out the window.

"Its 12:30 now and the dancing lessons aren't until this evening. We have about seven more hours to try to get some more answers." Adam said. "I have to ask, what are we looking for? I mean I doubt the ghosts have left their story anywhere that we can find it. The explanations we are after are ones that I'm not sure we are ever going to be able to find, short of a shade revealing itself to us and telling us what is going to happen tomorrow and what we need to do about it."

They sat and thought. They were facing an unknown danger in a place they couldn't escape, and had only a dream of a ghost girl to help them. Things did not look good. They were all starting to come to the same conclusion. Faye leaned back and closed her eyes. Then she sat up and looked at them all.

"I want to make a break for it. So what if we get stuck in our cars on this side of the river waiting for the water to recede? It has to be safer than being here." Faye said. Everyone noticed the panic she was feeling. It was very distinctly creeping into her voice.

Adam sat forward and was about to agree with his wife when a flash of movement from the direction of the door caught his attention. He turned toward the door and his mouth dropped open, but no sound came out. The others turned to see what he was looking at and were mortified to see words sprawled out across the pale tan wallpaper in a thick, red liquid. They all watched as the message finished writing itself. The wall read: THERE IS NO ESCAPE. The letters began to run down the wall and splash onto the floor, soaking the carpet and moving toward them in a river. Without another word, they all fled the room leaving the door standing open and rushed for the elevator. Faye stabbed the button over and over, trying to summon the elevator faster as they watched the river of blood creep out of the library and follow them down the hall. Thankfully, the elevator came and they all rushed into it. Pushing the lobby button, they huddled closely together waiting anxiously to be as far as possible from the ominous words. They ran into the lobby to the front desk. None of them knew exactly what they were going to say. Phillip was standing at the desk talking with Natalie. He smiled when he saw them, but as he saw their frightened expressions, his smile turned into a look of concern. Rose and Faye walked up to the desk. Natalie quickly excused herself.

"Um, Phillip there was, well, sort of an incident in the library. I left the key up there and, well, it's possible that you could have a bit of a horrifying mess to clean up." Faye said, her voice rising to a high pitch.

Phillip looked around to see if anyone had heard them. He placed his finger to his lips and winked. "Of course Madam Faye, I would be more than pleased to come check the lamps in your room. Thank you for bringing this to my attention." He came around the desk quickly and motioned for them to follow. They all seemed a bit confused, but followed him silently to the elevator. None of them spoke again until Phillip closed the door behind him in Faye and Adam's room. He then held up his finger for continued silence, moving about the room, checking under beds and behind curtains. He looked in closets and in the bathrooms. No one was quite sure of the purpose of this check, but no one wanted to argue. After he was satisfied that whatever he was looking for was not present, he sank down into one of the chairs.

"Tell me what happened, all of it." He said, his voice sounding weary.

So Faye explained everything from the cold creature touching her hand to the writing on the wall as well as the creeping river of blood that followed them down the hall. He listened quietly, wiping his face with his hand and rubbing his eyes. When she finished, he took a deep breath before he spoke.

"I'm surprised one touched you. They generally don't do that." he said.

"Wait. What do you mean generally? You know about these shades?" Rose asked her voice incredulous.

He looked at her with a look that simply implied she asked a foolish question, "I have been with the Eden for a very, very long time, Madam. You cannot do that without having some knowledge of the hotel's eccentricities. There are guests here that never leave. They usually maintain their distance and settle for the classic, shadow out-of-the-corner-of- your-eye phantom, or spooky voices and such."

They all just stared at him in amazement. Rose took a deep breath and decided to trust Phillip. "Have you ever seen any yourself?"

He thought a moment and then shook his head no. "I've never seen one per se. I've felt things. I've seen shadows, but when I turn my head they are gone. I have seen their handiwork on the living."

They all looked at each other. Everyone was thinking of Matthew and Stephanie. Rose decided not to push him for more information on that comment. The last thing she wanted to do at this point was chase him away.

She smiled at him and then spoke, confiding in him and watching his expression, "I've had some very interesting dreams since I've been here, involving a little girl."

His already pale complexion blanched. He nodded slowly as if picking his words carefully. He explained as though he was unaware that they were already familiar with the little one's tragic story, "Some of the other guests have mentioned a little girl ghost. Back when the hotel was being built a little girl got lost in the hotel during construction and was never found."

"They tend to become stronger and more visible this time of year. I believe it has something to do with the Spring Equinox. If you possess the sight and are able to see them in your dreams, perhaps they interacted with you because they thought you were a good conduit." Phillip added.

"But what is it they want? She seemed like she wanted to convey some kind of message to me. I think it had something to do with the Ball tomorrow night." Rose said, fishing for more information.

"The Ball here is always an unforgettable experience for those who attend, whether it is their first or their tenth." Phillip said. He thought a moment and leaned in. "If you wish to try to leave early, I wouldn't discuss it. I would just walk out. Get your cars and go. I know for a fact that the bridge is out. It always is. The Eden seems to like to be cut off for her grandest moment. She's very dangerous that way. Her Ball can be an enchanting dream or a dangerous nightmare."

He paused, looking up at the large window and his eyes grew wide. They all looked to see what it was he was looking at. All they saw was the rain streaking down the glass with the gloomy gray sky beyond it. Phillip's expression showed he was terrified. He stood and fled the room without another word. Rose walked over to where he was staring and placed her fingers on the glass. She pulled them back almost instantly, the cold burned her fingers. She closed her eyes, seeing if she could sense some trace of what had been here before, but nothing was revealed to her. Shaking her head, she walked back to the others.

"Well, that was certainly strange. Phillip knows a lot more than he is letting on and for some reason, he wants us to leave. He has been warning us about this place for days now. For whatever reason, he seems to care about us." Rose said.

Faye nodded. "I think he is a lot closer to the shades than he let on. I can't imagine that as long as he's been here, he hasn't seen any."

"He saw one just now, that's obvious. I think the shades have a great deal of control here." Adam said, walking over to look out the window.

The rain had slowed from a downpour to a steady fall. He looked back at all of them. Placing his finger to his lips, he walked over to the closet. He pulled out his suitcase and began to silently pack it. Faye nodded and followed his lead. Eric glanced at Rose and she nodded. Rose knew they wouldn't be allowed to leave, but she knew it would make them feel better to at least try. She also wanted to see if she could force another confrontation with the shades so they could get more information. She nodded to Eric and they walked to the door. Adam held up both hands to signal that they would meet in ten minutes. Eric nodded in understanding and they exited the room. In ten minutes, they were all standing outside the elevator. Rose shook her head no, and pointed to the door marked stairs. No one spoke as they climbed down the stairs. Their shoes sounded frighteningly loud as they pounded against the wooden stairs.

Eric opened the door and looked around. They had emerged by the door that led out to the patio. He knew that the car port was just beyond the patio, and that they could go out that door, across the lawn, and to their cars. There was no doubt they would become soaked within a few steps, but they had little choice in the matter. They couldn't go out the front door and under the awning. With a brief look around to make sure the coast was clear, they walked quickly out the door and into the rain. The moment the door closed behind them, the wind picked up and drove the rain into their faces. Lowering their heads, they pushed forward. Standing together in a tight group forging their way to the cars, it felt like an eternity to reach their goal, but finally they made it under the awning. Everyone was soaked from head to toe. Not sure if it was safe to speak yet, they remained silent. Eric and Rose's black Porsche sat in the first spot. Adam looked around, surprised that he hadn't noticed this on their arrival. There were only their two cars in carport. While there appeared to be more cars further away in the long shed, they were hard to make out through the deluge of rain.

Adam and Faye's Jeep was just a bit farther down. Eric turned to Adam and pointed to himself, then to his car, and then to the drive. Adam figured he was saying he would go first and that Adam was to follow. He nodded. They all climbed into their cars. The Porsche roared to life and began to back slowly down the dirt path. Adam and Faye followed slowly. After only a few feet the Porsche began to sink into the thick mud. Tires spun creating plumes of smoke; Eric struggled jerking the gear shift back and forth doing his best to free the car from the quagmire. But the more he tried the further mired the car became. With a curse and slap to the steering wheel Eric and Rose climbed out, stumbling through the mud as it did its best to suck them down. They climbed into the Jeep, which was having an easier time with the treacherous mud. Everyone sucked in a deep breath as the Jeep moved around the other car, gasping slightly as it became stuck for only a moment before powering out. The lightning flashed angrily and the thunder ripped through the sky in deafening peals. Adam maneuvered the Jeep down to the paved road and they all exhaled the collectively held breath. Turning the jeep around, he started down the mountain. Faye had never been happier that she had let Adam talk her into a Jeep instead of a trendy sports car.

They rounded the bend at a crawl the rain making it impossible to move quickly. Forward just a bit at a time leaving the Eden behind them. Silence still prevailed as no one was really sure what to say. They drove down the winding road, the windows fogging, making it impossible to see any more than a few feet in front of the jeep. Adam leaned forward to place himself closer to the windshield to try for a better view. Out of the deluge came a horrifically clear vision. A face appeared directly in front of the car. Faye recognized it immediately. It was the same face from the mirror that morning, but this time there was thick, murky water was spilling out it's his grinning mouth.

Adam slammed on the brakes just as a bright flash of lightening struck. It lit up the repulsive vision before them with distressing clarity. For a brief second they could see his water wrinkled, bruised and bloated flesh and yellowing eyes in detail. Suddenly a second strike nearly blinded them and was followed by an ominous, cracking sound. Faye's scream shattered the silence as a large tree branch came crashing down onto the windshield of the car, shattering it instantly. The broken glass rained in on them and Adam jerked the wheel to the side, trying to fight off the branches that had become tangled in it. The car veered uncontrollably to the side, colliding with the rocks on the side of the narrow road. It tilted up on its side and they all held their breath as it teetered for a moment.

Now free to wreak havoc on the unprotected undercarriage of the Jeep, a strong gust of wind battered it, causing the Jeep to roll several times down the steep embankment. The occupants screamed in fear, covering their heads and ducking down to avoid the metal roof that was coming closer and closer to them each time it connected with the rocky ground. After several terrifying seconds the jeep came to rest on its side at the bottom of the ravine. Everyone inside sat a moment, confused by the altered reality of being on their sides. Adam returned to his senses first and leaned over to check Faye's condition. She was breathing shallowly and had a small trickle of blood coming from her nose. He quickly checked her pulse. It was rapid but steady. He shook her gently.

"Faye?" He coaxed softly. "Honey?"

After a moment, her eyes fluttered open. She looked a bit dazed. Adam turned to look in the backseat. Eric was working to free Rose. Her hair was matted to the right side of her head with blood.

"Is everyone ok?" Adam asked.

"I think so. I'll be much better when I'm right side up outside the jeep." said Faye, her voice a bit weak.

"Same here." Rose echoed.

"I think I can get out." Eric said.

He turned and pushed his door open with a great deal of effort and a large groan. He pulled himself out. He was relieved to see that the rain had slowed to a steady drizzle.

"Let me see if I can help you get your door open Adam. Then we can get the girls out." Eric added.

He climbed up on top of the jeep and grabbed Adam's door handle. With him pulling and Adam pushing, the door begrudgingly came open with a loud metal screech. Adam squirmed his way out. He felt a sore spot right over his ribs on the left side. He hoped it was just a bruise and not a break. He and Eric put their shoulders up against the door and shoved hard, trying to pry the door open enough for Faye to get out. No matter how hard they pushed, the door was too dented into come open any farther.

"Faye, you're going to have to climb out through the back door. This one won't come open any further." Adam called into the Jeep. The rain started to come a bit heavier and the thunder began to roll again.

"I don't want to hurry you guys, but I'd like to note that lightening is striking the ground and we are standing on a large metal object that is no longer grounded." Eric said.

Rose pulled herself into a standing position. Reaching her hands up through the open door, she stood on her tiptoes so that Adam and Eric could reach her. They grabbed her hands and gingerly pulled her up and out of the wreckage. Rose stood on the side of the Jeep then carefully slid her way to the ground. She guessed that the shades would try to stop them, but she never guessed it would be in such a violent manner. Leaning up against the wrecked Jeep, she closed her eyes. Her head was throbbing. She delicately touched the side of her head and found her hair was sticky with blood, but she couldn't ascertain where it was coming from.

Above her, Adam leaned half into the car to help Faye from the front seat, through the back seats and then out to safety. Rose knew Adam was seriously worried about Faye's health with the pregnancy. Rose felt guilty. She should have tried to stop them from leaving. A few moments later, Faye was lowered to the ground next to Rose. Adam rummaged around and retrieved their luggage. They began the long, slow climb up to the road. The rain slackened off to a drizzle. When they reached the road, Adam and Eric placed the suitcases on the ground. Eric was limping but tried hard not to show it.

"What do you ladies want to do? We can go back to the Eden, or we can press on and try to get to the main highway on foot." Eric said.

Rose knew that they would never make it to the highway. The Eden would not let them leave and she was terrified to see what lengths it would go to in order to stop them.

"I really think we should go back. We can get cleaned up and dry. We need to see what kind of injuries we have. Even if we make it to the highway, I recall it being a rather desolate stretch of road and that little town was at least 10 miles away. In this rain and in our condition, I don't think it's a safe option." Rose said, shivering.

The men nodded.

"Let's get started then." Adam said.

They turned and started the walk up the windy hill. After about ten minutes the Eden came into view. They hadn't gotten very far at all. They wearily climbed the front lawn, heading for the large front door. They were wet, dirty, and an awful sight as they walked into the lobby. Phillip looked up from behind the desk. His expression at first was surprise but quickly turned to sadness when it was obvious they had failed to escape. Without a word, they headed back to their rooms. They paused in the hall outside Adam and Faye's door.

"Should we split up?" Eric asked.

"I don't think so." Adam replied.

They headed into the first room, placing their soggy luggage on the floor. Adam went in and immediately started a hot shower. He then walked over and started a fire as they were all chilled to the bone.

"Faye, why don't you go first and get cleaned up. I'll lay out your robe." Adam said.

"Does anyone mind if I go first?" Faye asked her hands subconsciously fluttering over her abdomen.

"Not at all sweetie, go on." Rose said.

"Indeed, go ahead." Eric responded, pausing to look at his watch.

"It's three' o'clock now. I'm going to order up something to eat. That little adventure worked us up and I think some hot soup would help." Eric finished.

"I agree." Faye said as she disappeared into the bathroom closing the door. A moment later the door reopened. "I think I'm just going to leave this open. And would you mind coming and covering this mirror with a towel?"

They all remembered the horrid vision on the road and no one blamed Faye for not wanting to see that again. Adam nodded, heading into the bathroom. He took one of the large towels and used it to cover the mirror. He helped Faye undress and blocked the open door while she stepped into the shower.

"I will be right here and I will check on you periodically. I don't think it's safe for any of us to be alone anymore." Adam said.

Adam walked back into the other room as Eric was hanging up the phone. He told Adam, "The kitchen is delivering some Tomato, Chicken Noodle soup, and Clam Chowder right away."

Rose sat on the edge of the bed, wrapped in the throw cover from the settee.

"How's your head?" Eric asked as he tried to see where the blood on her head was coming from without touching her.

"To be honest, it hurts like hell." Rose said with a weak smile. She examined a scrape on her arm, "I would say let's go to the doctor, but I don't trust him. Something is very wrong with everyone here and I'm not sure which way is up anymore."

Adam pulled Faye's red fleece robe from the bag and headed toward the bathroom.

"I'm just going to leave the shower on, Rose. I assume you should go next since we need to see where that blood is coming from. You may need stitches." Adam said as he walked into the bathroom, closing the door behind him

Rose nodded, pulling a thick blue Caftan from her bag and sliding off her shoes. Adam reappeared a few minutes later with Faye, who was wrapped in her robe with her hair up in a towel. Rose and Eric went into the bathroom, his limp even more pronounced now.

"This is turning out to be one hell of a vacation." Faye said quietly, settling on the edge of the bed.

"That's the truth. I'm sorry, Faye. If I had any idea that this was going to happen, I would have just stayed here and tried our odds. I was just nervous and I couldn't stand the thought of any harm coming to you or our baby and I panicked." Adam said as he began to pace.

Faye smiled softly at him. "Adam, honey, you did what you thought was best for us. Both options were risky and we did what we could. We know leaving isn't an option right now, so we will have to take our chances in this horror hotel."

Adam placed his arms around his wife, pulling her in closely. A few minutes later Eric emerged from the bathroom, making sure to leave the door open. Limping and moving slowly, he winced as the pain shot up his leg the moment he put weight onto his foot.

"She has a small cut on her scalp under her hair. Not too deep thankfully, but head wounds always bleed more." Eric said as he slipped his shoes off.

"Why don't you take the shower next, Adam? I'll go last." Eric said as he stumbled over to the fire to warm himself. Before Adam could reply, there was a knock at the door. Adam opened the door. The same waiter who had brought them dinner in the owner's suite now stood there with a cart that had three covered dishes, a carafe of water, and a decanter of a dark liquid. Faye assumed it was some kind of hard liquor for the men as she was sure they needed it. Hell, Rose might even want a shot because if she wasn't pregnant, she would be tipping one back as well. Adam pulled the cart in. He couldn't fail to notice the smug look on the waiter's face as he surveyed Eric and his ripped and muddy clothing. Adam slammed the door in his face.

"That was perfect timing." Rose said as she walked out of the bathroom. Her face was still a bit pale, but she looked calmer.

"I left the shower running. The steam has made the bathroom nice and warm." Rose added as she lifted the lid off one of the dishes, deeply inhaling the scent of piping hot chicken noodle soup.

Adam stood up and kissed Faye on the forehead. He walked into the bathroom and closed the door, leaving it slightly ajar. As the smell wafted to her, Faye's stomach cramped up in hunger. Due to the bloody writing on the wall, she hadn't gotten to eat her entire sandwich and she was glad Eric had thought to order food. She got herself a bowl of tomato soup and sat down on the bed. Everyone ate in silence as no one really had anything much to say.

Shortly afterward, Adam came out dressed in the hotel robe. He had a nasty scrape across his forehead, probably from the tree branch. Faye hadn't noticed it before because his face had been smeared in mud. He walked over, grabbed a bowl, and spooned out some clam chowder as Eric practically dragged himself into the shower. He hadn't once mentioned the pain he was obviously in. Rose knew he was being strong for her because he viewed himself as her protector. Again, silence reigned as everyone ate. Eric came back out wrapped in a towel. Rose looked down and saw that his left ankle was very swollen and turning an ugly, purple color.

"I think you sprained your ankle." Adam said.

Eric nodded, pulling a set of sweats out of his bag and limping back to the bathroom to dress. "I think so as well. Guess there will be no dance lessons for me tonight."

"Are we going to go tonight? Or should we stay here and hide out?" Adam asked.

"I don't think we are any safer in here then we are out there." Eric responded as he hobbled out, pain now clear on his face.

"I agree. So, we are back where we started with a few more bumps and contusions to show for our heroic escape plan." Faye said

"I think our best defense is a good offence. We go down there and we find out everything we can. We find out what these shades are after and why they are targeting us. Then we form a plan. I'll be damned if I'm going to allow some moldy, old corpse to threaten me and my friends, or my family." Eric said emphatically

"I agree, but I don't suggest you attempt dancing on that ankle. You need to be in top condition in case we need to make another run for it." Adam said as he finished his soup. He poured himself a tall glass from the decanter and downed it, making a face as the hot liquid burned its way to his stomach. He poured another large one handing it to Eric.

"Then it's decided." Faye said quietly, her voice trembling slightly. When they had started this adventure she had been so curious and so driven to find the truth about the Eden. Now she just wanted to run away and never look back. But Eric was right. If they were going to fight this place and escape it, they had to know what they were up against. Faye glanced at the clock. It was five o'clock.

"We have two and a half hours before the lessons. I sure could use a nap." Faye said, topping the statement off with a large yawn.

"I don't think that sounds like a bad idea at all." said Rose.

"Why don't you ladies take the bed and Eric and I will sit up and play some cards or something." Adam said.

"You should put your foot up, honey. It will help the swelling." Rose said as she slid under the comforter. Her eyelids felt heavy.

"I'll prop it up on the settee. You ladies get your rest. But I think that we should have someone standing guard" Eric replied.

Adam nodded.

"Until we know better what we are up against, I don't think we should be caught unawares" He said his face taking on a thoughtful expression.

Adam walked over and kissed Faye on the cheek. She had already slipped off to sleep. That had been quite an ordeal for her and he was very concerned. As soon as he got her out of this freak show, he was getting her straight to a hospital and having them perform a full work up on her.

Rose lay down gently beside her, her eye already dipping closed. The guys watched them a moment longer then set their selves up on the settee.

Eric glanced down at this swollen ankle then out at the rain.

"Tell me, what do you think our chances are?" He asked Adam who was stoking the fire.

Adam sighed as he ran his hands through his hair.

"I have no idea. I do know now for certain our lives are in danger. Whatever force is here stopped us from escaping because it wants us. It's obvious from the state Matt and Stephanie found themselves in, every living being in this place is in life threatening danger" Adam said sitting gingerly beside Eric.

"But what I wonder is, why us? Hell there must be three or four hundred people in this place. Why is it, whatever "it" is, after us specifically? Eric pondered.

Adam shrugged. Eric's thoughts echoed his own exactly. For a silent moment Eric studied his growing ankle which now resembled the color of a ripe plum.

"Man I need you to promise me something" Eric said in a very quiet voice as he turned his ankle over, examining the damage.

"I will if I possibly can Eric, what's up?" Adam asked.

"If it comes down to getting out of here and keeping our wives safe and I'm a hindrance, go without me and make sure Rose gets out safe." He replied.

For a moment neither spoke, considering the gravity of what had been said and how it may become a necessity.

Adam nodded.

"I'm going to hope it never comes to that man, but I would ask the same from you if I were in your position so I do understand and I promise" Adam answered.

The silence grew thick for a few minutes then Eric spoke softly.

"I've been all over the world. I've seen many strange things. I've even been in real danger before. Once I got into a bit of a misunderstanding with an aboriginal chief over some goods" He said with a grin.

"But it's always been tangible danger. But now, here, a few hundred miles from home I'm trapped, laid up and in danger from things I'm still not sure I believe in. The things I've seen here make me question my own sanity. I guess I just keep hoping I'm going to wake up and realize this was all a marathon nightmare" He finished wincing as he tried to find a comfortable spot for his ankle.

"I can't say I'm as well traveled. Faye has tried to drag me on a few expeditions but my architecture firm has been so damn busy. Now I sit here thinking about all those hours spent hunched over a drafting board, dates missed, time together lost because work needed me. I guess being faced with the possibility of losing what you hold dear is a serious wakeup call concerning priorities" Adam said, his fingers tracing the carving on the arm of the settee.

Glancing over at the bed they studied their beautiful wives. Thoughts became deep and distressed, causing the conversation to stall.

Neither man noticed as dark shadow slid across the floor up to Rose's side of the bed, crawling into a natural shadow created by the bed curtains. It began to swirl, working its magic. Once again, Rose found herself in the Ballroom, however this time it was burned out and charred. Chairs lay on their sides while exposed timbers lay haphazardly where they had fallen. The floor glittered with broken glass. Rose walked carefully picking her way through the debris. She heard voices out in the hall. Slowly, she moved toward them. Reaching the doorway, she had to hold back a gag. A large pile of charred bodies lay in the hall. Some were no longer recognizable as people with their flesh charred and melted into a grisly mask of pain and death. She had to look away-- the magnitude of the catastrophe before her was more than she could handle. She moved toward the voices again. The entire lobby was a burned out shell. There were police officers and firefighters, making notes and taking pictures. Rose sighed sadly and walked back toward the Ballroom. There seemed to be a large group of officers down the hall toward the Manager's Office. She closed her eyes sliding along the wall to avoid touching the corpses, some of which were still smoldering. The smell was so strong it made her eyes water. Walking down the hall she noticed that there was less damage down this way. It seemed that the blast from the furnace went straight up. There was some evidence that a fire had raged afterward, but some parts seemed to have escaped total obliteration.

She moved through the police and the reporters, sliding easily into the inner office. Evidence of a slaughter was immediately evident. There was blood covering almost every surface of the room and sitting in the chair behind the desk was a headless body. It was wearing a tuxedo and a white scarf soaked in blood lay over one shoulder. Was it possible that both men wore the same white scarf...one murdered, and one still managing the hotel? Rose began to think on it when she heard a child's voice calling her name. She turned and left the horrendous scene behind her, following the sound of the child's voice. It led her through the lobby, through the burned out doorway. The lawn was scattered with bits and pieces of the hotel as well as some of the guests. She felt the bile rise in her throat as she stepped over a high heeled shoe still attached to a burned and bloody foot. Walking further down into the garden she was surprised to find it seemed untouched by the blaze. The farther into the garden she moved the louder and closer the voice sounded. She found the little girl sitting on the bench by the fountain. She sat quietly beside her. She looked up, her bright blue eyes wet with tears.

"I'm so glad you came." She said softly. "I will tell you what I can before the old one finds us again. Long ago, a life was lost when the Eden was still being forged. The spirit was angry, forlorn, and lonely. It struck a deal with an ancient evil. The evil gave the spirit the hourglass and it promised that if a sacrifice was made to refill the glass on the Spring Equinox, then the spirit would wield control over the Eden and add to the number of ghosts who would remain here. This would essentially give the old one an army of captive ghosts."

"How often does the hourglass need to be refilled? How much of a sacrifice is needed? Can it be stopped? What was the ancient evil?" Rose fired off questions quickly as her brain processed what she had been told.

The child shook her head. "I can tell you no more. I've risked too much already. Come to the dance tonight, and you will see the truth."

Rose opened her mouth to ask her what she meant as the dream started to melt around her. She felt herself being shaken and she knew Eric was trying to wake her. She knew the dream could not be recaptured, so she allowed herself to be awakened.

Rose opened her eyes to see Eric's concerned face staring down at her.

"Rose, are you ok?" He asked.

"I'm fine. The child came to me." Rose said, sitting up

"I figured something was up. You were tossing and turning pretty violently." Eric said sitting beside her on the bed. Rose glanced at the clock-- it was almost seven. Adam was sitting by the fire and Faye was at her makeup table, brushing her hair.

"I have some further information." Rose said, standing. Everyone listened as she reiterated the scene of her dream as well as what she had been told. After she finished her tale, everyone sat quietly for a moment.

"So, there is no doubt now that we are at least part of the intended sacrifice tomorrow night." Faye said softly.

"Perhaps the last sacrifice was so large that the hourglass is just now running low? Maybe everyone here is in danger of another full scale tragedy." Adam said.

'What did she mean by come tonight and you will see?" Eric asked.

"I have no idea, but I know she wants to help us. Tonight may yield more information that will give us the help we need." Rose said. She went to her bag and pulled out a long, plain, black skirt and a white satin blouse. Eric dug around and pulled out a pair of black dress slacks and a white sweater. They went into the bathroom together to change, Rose supporting all most all his weight.

Faye and Adam sat for a moment, regarding each other.

"So I guess we should go. We aren't really safe anywhere but I'd rather not invite any more encouragement to do as they wish us to." Faye said.

She pulled out a casual red dress from her bag. It was sleeveless and made of a satin-like fabric. Adam nodded.

"I completely agree with that." Adam said, gently touching his ribs which had turned an interesting plum color so that they matched up nicely with Eric's ankle. He pulled out a pair of black slacks and a black dress shirt. Within a few minutes, everyone was ready to leave.

They opened the door slowly. Adam moved out first, making a thorough visual search of the hallway. It was empty. All the lamps at the other end of the hall were turned off, creating ominous deep shadows. They moved quickly toward the elevator. Eric limped and Rose supported him as best she could. Everyone was on edge. Their heads swiveled from side to side as they waited for the elevator, not knowing when the next surprise would find them. The elevator doors slid open. Adam pulled the cage door back, once again checking it over before they all boarded. Silently, it descended. When the door chimed to announce the lobby, everyone jumped. They exited the elevator and headed for the lobby with the other couples who were moving toward the Ballroom. Rose took time to study them. They appeared to be ordinary people, although there were a fair amount of people dressed in black and white. Some even wore the same outfits they wore to the black and white party the first night. They walked past the restaurant and down the side hall toward the smaller Ballroom. As they walked in they were surprised to see the Ballroom's décor was similar to what it was that first night, except, the lights were up and there were no tables, leaving a large open checkerboard dance floor. They slowly walked in. Phillip was standing off to one side speaking in hushed tones to Natalie. Faye raised her hand to wave, but he turned his head and ignored her gesture. They moved to the far side of the Ballroom, placing their backs up against the wall. The room was much bigger without the tables. It appeared that there were seventy or so people milling about. Rose searched the room, looking for whatever it was they were supposed to see. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary. The band tuned up on the stage. A beautiful woman walked out into the center of the floor. Her short blonde hair was very twenties silver screen style. She wore a dress that, with a little added fringe, would have been a perfect flapper gown. Rose felt a tinge of recognition, but it was gone just as fast. She held her hands up for quiet. The room silenced.

"Thank you for coming everyone! My name is Penny and I will be your dancing instructor. Because we have such a large turnout this evening, I have asked Phillip and our good Doctor if they would assist in the lessons as they are both very accomplished dancers." She said, turning to look at the crowd.

Faye shivered, remembering the Doctor's rough hold on her. She would definitely avoid dancing with him.

"All right, due to space constraints, we are going to have to divide the group in half. So would 30 couples please come out on to the floor? Don't worry if you don't have a partner. Just step out on the floor and I will pair you up." She said, stepping up onto the band platform so she could survey the floor.

People started to make their way to the dance floor. Adam walked over and grabbed a chair for Eric to sit in. Then he and Faye made their way to the dance floor with Rose in tow. After a few moments, Penny made her way onto the dance floor and began positioning couples. She pulled Phillip over and placed him with Rose. He looked immediately uncomfortable. Penny was dancing with the Doctor, who looked just as sour out on the dance floor as he had in his office. Natalie stood off to the side. Her eyes never left Phillip, cementing in Rose's mind that there was definitely a work place romance going on there. They demonstrated the basic waltz steps at three different points on the floor so that everyone could see them clearly. After asking if anyone had any questions, she started the band and counted the steps. Adam was having a little trouble and Faye had to dodge his feet several times. Rose and Phillip moved very gracefully. He kept his head turned away from her so he could avoid having to speak to her. They danced for a few minutes and Penny walked around, correcting people's form and movements. Once she was satisfied with the performances she saw, she stopped the music.

"Excellent! Let us move on to the second group, and then we will learn a Reel." Penny said.

The couples moved off the floor. Phillip fled from Rose to go stand by Natalie. Adam, Faye and Rose rejoined a miserable Eric. Rose was getting disappointed as she saw nothing different here and no mystic answers. The other couples watched Penny and the doctor demonstrate again. Natalie and Phillip took to the floor. They looked very comfortable in each other's arms. It was clear this was not the first dance they had shared. Rose was about to suggest they just go back to their rooms when she heard a very faint voice calling her name. She turned her head sharply toward the sound, trying to determine where the voice was coming from. To her right were about 15 palm plants that had been moved around the room. Rose squinted into the shadows and after a moment she was able to make out the figure of a small child. Rose walked over to her. Faye, Adam and Eric turned to see what she was doing, but they couldn't see beyond her into the palms.

"It's time. It's time for you to see them as they are." She said quietly.

"To see who as they are?" Rose asked.

"The living, do not rule here." she said.

"I'm afraid I don't understand." Rose said.

"I'm going to let you see all of them. I'll let you see them as they really are." She explained.

She reached out her hand which was covered in a red swirling mist. She touched Rose's hand, her touch so light it was almost not felt. The mist crept up her arm to her eyes. For a moment she couldn't see and she began to panic.

"Go to your friends. Touch them and then you will all be able to truly see. Make sure you do not react. If they know that you know, you will be in grave danger." With that she disappeared.

Rose closed her eyes. Her vision was hazy but she could make out Eric and the others. Placing her hand on the wall, she moved slowly back to them. They stared at her, puzzled. Leaning in, she told them what happened and of the warning.

"So when you touch us we will be able to see the shades?" Faye asked.

"I think she believes that if we can see them, it may help us." Rose whispered.

They nodded and glanced out at the couples who were learning the steps.

"Do you think there are any shades here to see?" Eric asked quietly.

Rose shrugged. She asked, "Ready?"

They all nodded yes. Starting with Faye, she gently laid her hands on them one at a time. A bit of the red mist swirled from her fingertips, making its way into their eyes. They all blinked a few times and as their vision cleared, the band started up and the couples began to move around the floor gracefully. Faye glanced out over the dance floor. She focused in on Phillip and Natalie. In the center of his forehead was a bullet hole. The trail of blood ran down his face. He twirled out of view and the girl dancing beside him became visible. Faye had to hold back a gasp. She was smiling up at her partner, but protruding from her throat was the handle of a carving knife. The front of her soft blue dress was soaked in blood. Beside her, Adam was having a similar realization as he stared at a man who was happily chatting with his partner, yet the back of his head was missing revealing fragments of his brain. Adam had to look at the floor to keep from getting sick. Eric stared and shock was clear on his face. He was staring at Penny. Her pretty face was purple. Her eyes were bulging from their sockets and an angry red line covered most of her throat. She turned so the doctor was facing him and Eric did gag, but he covered it with a cough. Two large hypodermic needles were stuck in the physician's eyes. Rose looked out over the entire dance floor at those in the crowd and the truth hit her so hard she physically stumbled. The living did not reign here. The shades weren't just spirits or shadows. Everyone here was dead. The Old One had its Kingdom of the Dead. The only living people in this building were the four of them. They danced on, having no idea that their charade had ended. Rose kept the warning in the forefront of her mind. She lifted her chin and walked over to Penny as the couples were clearing off the floor. She found herself staring at the angry red line around her neck. Forcing herself to look up, she plastered on a smile.

"Penny your lessons are absolutely outstanding. However, my darling husband twisted his ankle play boxing with our friend Adam, who also suffered some bruised ribs. We want them in top condition for the Ball tomorrow evening so we are going to take them back up to our rooms and get them propped up and relaxed." Rose lied in what she hoped was convincing tone.

Penny laughed softly, giving a conspiratorial wink. "They do look rather pathetic."

Rose nodded and smiled back. "That they are."

"Get them rested up and we will see you tomorrow evening." Penny said, walking away to set the couples up for the Reel.

Rose walked back, keeping her head down to avoid seeing anymore gruesome corpses. She helped Eric up. "I explained to Penny about our boys sparring injuries and how we were going to take them back to rest. She understood."

"Thank you." Faye said sincerely.

They walked out as quickly as they could, working very hard to avoid looking at anyone else. Faye bumped into someone and automatically looked up. The man smiled at her.

"So sorry, Miss. I am a bit of a klutz." He said.

"No problem at all." Faye said, thankful that he was not gruesome. She glanced back at him, wondering if perhaps he was another living person. Her eyes widened as she saw a huge axe buried deep in his back. She stumbled and Adam looked up and followed her gaze quickly. He pulled her forward, knowing if they stopped they would not be able to hold up their façade. They made it out to the lobby. It was completely deserted. They let out a huge sigh and as they rounded the corner they were facing the front desk. The clerk who had filled in for Phillip the one night was behind the desk. He looked up. His one eye was swollen shut the rest of his face and neck were a conglomeration of bruises and cuts. He smiled at them. Several of his teeth were missing or raggedly broken.

"Ah, there you all are." He said.

"Phillip told me about the broken heater in your rooms. I hope you won't mind, but we had to move you to the third floor-- room 318, a double bed suite-- due to how full the hotel is. We have already moved your things." He explained, holding out another key.

Eric limped forward and took the key. "We don't mind at all. Thank you and please let Mr. Therman know how attentive and helpful Phillip is to our needs."

He nodded and they started down the long hallway. No one spoke until they were standing outside room 318. The anticipation was palpable as Eric slid the key into the lock and felt the old lock click. They stepped inside. The lamps had already been lit, and a friendly fire was roaring in the large sitting room. It seemed like an oasis compared to the hell they had just waded through. There were two chairs and a table, as well as a large writing desk with a chair. Beyond the sitting room were two, glass-paneled doors that led to the bedroom. Eric and Adam settled into the chairs as Rose and Faye explored. The bedroom had two queen sized beds in it as well as a wardrobe. A door on the far side led to the bathroom. Their bags were sitting on the ends of the beds. They walked back to Adam and Eric who were sitting on the floor.

"Phillip took good care of us. He knew we wanted to be together, so he gave us an excuse." Rose said.

"He is a good man, even if he is ... dead." Eric said.

"I never even suspected." Faye said quietly.

"You weren't supposed to." A soft, small voice said from nowhere.

Everyone jumped. Next to the fireplace, a black mist appeared. It swirled and began to take shape as they watched. Within moments, a young girl stood there.

"Emily." Eric and Adam said in unison.

Faye immediately recognized the little girl she had met on her first day.

"So you're one of them?" Eric asked incredulously.

She nodded, walking over and sitting on the floor beside Rose. "I'm sorry I didn't tell you. It was so nice to have someone to play with and I didn't want you to be afraid of me."

Rose had never put together that the little girl from her dreams was her husband's friend.

Faye stared at her. She could see no manner of death.

Emily noticed. "You are wondering how I died?"

Faye looked down, embarrassed.

"It's all right. When we were playing hide-and-seek in the construction area, I was running and looking for a place to hide. One of the older boys jumped out and scared me and it was more than my heart could take. He dumped me down the elevator shaft, and then pretended to look for me so he wouldn't be blamed. That is why I do not show my manner of death as the others do." Emily said softly.

"So everyone here-- the waiters, guests, hotel manager, all of them are dead?" Eric asked, still sounding confused.

"When you die here, you stay here. When the hotel burned, the last of the living were driven out and the dead took over, restarting their lives so to speak." Emily explained.

"So you invite the living up here when the hourglass needs to be filled so that you can continue your existence this way." Rose said.

Emily nodded.

"Then why are you helping us and telling us all this?" Adam asked.

"Because, I am tired and I've watched too many people end their lives to feed this monster." Emily said, a tear rolling down her cheek.

"But if the hourglass isn't filled, then you too will cease to exist." Faye said softly.

"I know, but it's time to rest." Emily answered.

"Great. We booked our vacation at club dead." Eric said sarcastically.

"There are two factions here. Ones who follow the Old One and enjoy this existence and then there are those who want this to end." Emily said, ignoring Eric's comment.

"So, how are we supposed to get out?" Adam asked.

"The blood must be taken by the time the 12th chime of midnight strikes. The Old One likes to start the ceremony on the first strike of the clock at midnight. Some blood has already been placed in the hour glass. They always hold the ceremony in the Ballroom to honor those who made the final sacrifice and made their so-called dead paradise. Once the glass is filled, it is turned, and our time starts again. You will then join with those here and become part of the Eden. The rain has stopped, which means by the end of the night the mud around the other car should be dry, and the bridge may be uncovered. But as long as you make it off the mountain you are safe. I suggest you spend most of tomorrow in your room and then show up at the Ball, on time, in your costumes. You cannot give any indication that you know anything or all will be lost. Your sight will return to normal by morning, so you will not be distracted by their appearance. Dance, drink punch, and have a good time. They will announce the parade. While everyone watches the ending, slip out the patio door, get in your car, and go. Whatever you do, don't look back, and don't trust anything you may see or hear. While they are weak, they will still try to frighten you into staying." Emily explained.

They all sat a moment and digested what they had just heard.

Rose placed her arm around Emily. "I want you to know how much we appreciate your sacrifice, and I have something for you."

Gently, Rose pulled out the old doll from her bag and carried it to Emily. The child's face lit up.

"Mary Ann! You found her!" Emily exclaimed, holding the doll close to her.

Faye's eyes filled with tears. She knew there was no way they could save Emily, but the idea of being responsible for her second death, so to speak, was hard for her. Emily stood, still smiling.

"I must go. They were distracted by the dancing, but I cannot be caught here." She said. She then added quickly before fading. "Thank you again for my doll. I will see you tomorrow night. Remember you must leave as the parade ends." With a sad smile she dissolved into the same black swirling mist and was gone.

Silence reigned for a few moments, everyone trying to puzzle together what they had just seen and been told. Faye broke the silence.

"This has been the strangest day of my entire life." Faye said.

"Agreed." The rest of them said in unison.

"I keep expecting to wake up and have this be one of my strange dreams." Rose said.

Faye stood and walked to the mirror examining her face in the mirror.

"Do you think we can get away?" Faye asked her hand, fluttering to her stomach. She had to think about protecting her baby now, as well as herself.

"We have no choice. I have no intention of spending eternity here." Eric said.

Rose looked at the clock-- it was nearing eleven. She walked into the bedroom and to the window, pulling back the curtain. She saw that Emily had spoken the truth. The rain had stopped, but the wind was still whipping and bending some of the trees nearly in half. She walked back.

"The rain has stopped, but its hurricane force winds out there." Rose said. A grim determination entered her voice as she continued, "I'm going to order up some ice for your foot honey. We need to wrap your ribs Adam. Faye, you and I are going to have to go down to the doctor's office and get some bandages. If we are going to have to run for our lives, then I would prefer we are as healthy as we can be."

Faye nodded and turned to Adam and Eric, "Would you like me to order up a few drinks as well guys?" she asked.

"That's the best suggestion yet. I don't really relish the idea of you girls going down there alone. But I know now that they won't harm you until tomorrow." Eric said.

"That's exactly why I want to do it now." Rose said.

Faye walked over to the phone and dialed the kitchen. She spoke for a few minutes, and then came back into the sitting room.

"They are sending up a bucket of ice, a bottle of gin and tonic water, and a dessert plate." She told them.

"That sounds perfect." Adam said.

"Okay, let's go get the bandages we need so we will be back in time for dessert." Rose said.

Kissing their husbands, they headed out the door. They walked very closely together, not sure how they should feel about being the only living people in this hotel of death. The elevator descended and they walked out quickly, their eyes downcast. They knew they still had the sight, and they wanted to avoid as many people as they could. Thankfully the hall was empty. When they reached the lobby, Phillip was behind the desk. The bullet hole drew their eyes. Rose walked over to the desk. She leaned over, speaking in a low whisper.

"Thank you for everything. I know what you're trying to do and I appreciate it." She said.

Phillip smiled sadly, responding in a whisper just as quiet as hers, "You're welcome, but I must warn you. You can't always trust those who offer help here."

Rose looked at him a moment, confused. He just smiled and walked away. Rose and Faye continued on to the doctor's office, not sure of what to think of his statement. So far, the only people who had offered help were him and Emily. They stopped outside the doctor's door. Both of them dreaded going in, but knew it was necessary. Faye knocked softly. To her relief, a female voice told them to come in.

They entered, leaving the door open just in case a fast escape was needed. A woman was standing at the desk. She was dressed in a plain, white uniform. Faye began to tremble, not certain if she could carry on the charade as half the woman's face had been seared off. Her skull was charred and her hair hung on in sooty clumps. Rose stepped forward, and put herself slightly in front of Faye.

"Good evening." She said her voice unbelievably cool.

"Good evening! How may I help you?" The nurse replied.

"My husband and her husband decided to act all manly and tried a sparring match. My husband has a sprained ankle and hers has bruised ribs. I've already ordered the ice, but I was hoping we could get some bandages for them." Rose lied serenely. She had no doubt that the woman knew exactly what had happened to them, but it was all about maintaining the façade.

"Men can be silly like that. I do have some compression bandages you can wrap them in. I assume they think themselves too manly to visit the doctor." She said as she walked to the cabinet.

"Absolutely, they wouldn't even admit they were hurt if their skin wasn't purple." Rose said with a laugh. Faye stood behind her, echoing her laughs softly. She was so thankful for Rose's newfound unshakable demeanor. This place had really toughened her up. What Faye didn't know was that Rose had already seen this woman on the pile of corpses in her dream. It was less disturbing the second time. She walked back with a handful of white, elastic bandages and a bottle, handing them to Rose.

"That should be enough bandages. The bottle is aspirin. Without the doctor here, I can't give out anything stronger. Sorry." She said with a smile. Faye cringed. Half her face was normal and the other half was a grinning, blackened skull. Pieces of the overcooked flesh flaked off as the muscles around them moved. It was more then she could take.

"Thanks again." Faye said and quickly fled. Rose smiled and followed her out. She knew Faye was having a hard time, and was thrilled she had made it as long as she had. They walked out into the lobby. They heard a lot of voices from the direction of the smaller Ballroom.

"Oh God! The dancing lesson is letting out. I cannot face all of them again." Faye said her voice in a panic.

Rose nodded. As steeled as she had become, she had no desire to face that many of them again. She grabbed Faye's hand and almost ran to the elevator before the group could come around the corner into view. Faye repeatedly stabbed the elevator button. Keeping her back to the lobby, she could still feel the presence of the mass getting closer. She began to tremble in fear. Rose laid her hand on her shoulder to steady her. The door slid open and Faye ripped the gate open and threw herself into the elevator, grabbing Rose roughly and yanking her into the elevator with her. As the doors slid shut, she saw a group making their way to the elevator. She gasped out loud, and prayed that they were too far to hear her. Leading the group was a headless man with a white scarf. Once they were safely moving between floors, Rose leaned her head back and closed her eyes. Her breath ragged.

"While we needed the sight to know the truth, I could certainly do without it." Rose said.

"I have no idea how you managed to stay so calm, but I am very thankful for it." Faye said her voice barely audible as the doors slid open on the third floor. They stepped out and were surprised to see a couple standing in the hall turning the key to their room. They looked up and smiled.

Faye took a very deep breath. The man's face was one she was very familiar with. He was the bloated damp man from her bathroom and from their escape attempt. His smile was smug as he pushed his door open. His companion turned to smile at them. Her face was splotchy and black with large boils on it. She gave a little head nod, and then followed him into the room. The door closing shattered the silence.

They ran to their door, turning the key with fumbling hands. They tumbled into the room, slamming the door behind them. Eric and Adam both jumped.

"Damn, Faye. You scared the hell out of me." Adam said as he settled back in his chair.

Faye was pleased to see the cart was already in the room. She didn't have to face another one of the walking dead tonight. Faye walked over and sunk into the desk chair. Her whole body felt cold. Rose walked over with the bandages and knelt on the floor in front of Eric. While she wrapped up his foot and prepared the ice pack, she told them about the journey downstairs, the conversation with Phillip, the nurse, the headless man, and the people across the hall.

"You should have seen the guy who brought the cart." Adam said with a shiver.

"I'd rather not know-- I'm hungry." Faye said, making her way to the cart.

She began to pick at the desert plate as Rose instructed Adam to lift his shirt. She gently wrapped his ribs.

"The nurse gave me a bottle of aspirin. I'm slightly untrusting of her, however they don't want to hurt us, so I think it may be safe and taking the edge off the pain would be helpful." Rose said, popping the bottle open. She handed each man two pills, which they downed with their gin and tonics.

As Faye finished off the dessert plate, she walked into the bedroom. She fished around in her bag and found a nightgown.

"I don't know about you, but this has been one of the longest days of my life and I would like very much for it to be over." Faye said as she headed to the bathroom to change.

"I can't say that I disagree." Adam said, struggling out of his chair. He located his pajamas and followed Faye into the bathroom.

"I will help you get changed." Rose said to Eric. She walked to her bag and pulled out bed clothing for both of them. Slowly and carefully, both men were dressed for bed by their loving wives.

As the clock read quarter after midnight, both couples were ready for bed. The door and window locks were checked even though they knew it wouldn't keep out those here if they wished to come in. After a few tense and tired Good Nights, they turned out the lamps and went to sleep. This night Rose's dreams were unbothered, Faye was not so lucky.

She stood on the patio in her Ball gown. She gazed out over the garden and as she watched, it began to burn. The hedges curled up in the hungry flames. She felt the heat on her face, but she found herself unable to move. She watched as the flames spread across the lawn. She heard a very familiar voice speaking behind her, but she couldn't turn to see who it was.

"You are being lied to. The old one is using you. You cannot believe what you are told. The child lies. Please believe me." The voice said.

"Who are you?" Faye asked as she fought to turn.

"Don't let the blood flow." The voice replied.

The flames crept closer. The floor around her began to burn. She screamed, but the hot smoke filled her lungs and she just coughed and sputtered, fighting for air. Just as she felt herself starting to pass out, she sat up in her bed. Her nightgown was stuck to her body with sweat. Everyone around her was still asleep. The clock read 3 AM. She lay back against the headboard, thinking about the message she received. She struggled to recognize the voice, hoping if she could figure out whom it was then she would know more about whether or not she could trust their words. She closed her eyes and went over the memory again. Just as she was about to give up and go back to sleep, it hit her. It was Phillip.

He had said not to believe all the offers of help that were given, but why would Emily want to hurt them. She had been the one to show them the truth, to tell them what was to happen tomorrow night, and how to get away. It was possible that she was sent to lure them into a false sense of security and to keep them from trying to leave before the Ball. It was hard to distrust such a sweet child. However, the Old One may be counting on that and it could be why she was chosen. It was all very confusing and hard to follow. She would discuss it with the others in the morning. She did know one thing for certain-- yesterday was going to be nothing compared to today and she needed sleep. Settling back down under the covers, she very carefully snuggled up to Adam and fell almost instantly back to sleep.

Below them, in the almost deserted lobby, a heated argument raged. On one side was Emily, her young face red with anger. On the other was Phillip, whose fists were balled in rage.

"This has to stop. I don't know what you're up to telling them to try to run, but I know you. You will not allow your kingdom to fall." Phillip spat angrily.

Emily gave a cruel laugh. "No, you don't know what I'm up to. I'm trying something new this time. It's something that may free me from this place."

"You've told all your little followers that if they protected them from listening to us that they would also be freed. You don't give a damn about any of us. You never did. We were for your amusement." Phillip said, his voice rising.

Emily's face turned very cold. "I am still the old one, I am still your leader and you will obey me."

"Or what Emily, what else can you possibly do to me? I've been living under your thumb too long. It's time to stop this madness. The ritual will not be completed and whatever it is you think you're going to get away with, we will stop you." He said with determination.

Emily's young face contorted with rage. She hissed before stomping out, "There is still a lot I can do to you. Do not underestimate me and do not test me fool."

Phillip stood there a moment. He wasn't sure if he had accomplished anything at all. Arguments with Emily generally went like this, but he had had enough. She had destroyed too many lives just to have people to play with. He wished he could figure out what she was up to. She had never interacted with other live ones like this. Sure, she had played with them, but he had never, in the nearly eighty five years he had been here, known her to tell them the truth or told them to escape. Was this just some kind of cruel joke to her? Or was there something about them that he didn't see? Other then Rose having the sight, he didn't see anything different about them than the hundreds of other live ones she had brought here over the years. He stalked out to the garden, his anger fueling him, trying to figure out what he could do to keep the hourglass from tipping again.

Natalie who had watched the argument from the shadows followed him to the garden. She found him standing in front of the fountain staring at the hourglass. His hands were clenched in rage. He jumped when she placed a hand on his shoulder. He turned, ready for another confrontation, but when he saw her face he couldn't help but smile. Pulling her into his arms they kissed softly.

"Oh Phillip" She said her words a whisper.

"Natalie I'm so sorry, I just can't do it anymore I won't sit by and watch her do it again. For decades I've let it go on, telling myself it's worth it just to still be here with you. Hell I've even watched her consult the hourglass to pick her victims. I love you so much, but." He said his voice becoming agitated but she simply held up her hand pressing it gently to his lips.

"When you died, it was far more then I could bare, having this second life with you was like a miracle, but I do understand I'm starting to feel the weight of the souls trapped here. I agree with you, this must end." She replied her fingers moving to gently stroke the side of his face.

"It's the right thing to do, and no matter what is beyond this existence. Love like ours cannot die, we will be together for eternity" She finished smiling up at him.

"Thank you, thank you for being the most amazing woman and for speaking the words my heart needed to hear. We will need to gather others to help us. I do not know what she is up to, but I sense it has something to do with one of the two women. Whatever it is, if we can keep her away from them, until the 12th chime, we will be free." He said pulling her into his arms. They stood there watching the moon reflect on the water, finally at peace with themselves.
Chapter 7

Upstairs, the couples slept. Rose moaned softly in her sleep, but no one heard. It seemed that she too was to have her dreams haunted by visions of the past. This time, she found herself standing in Mr. Castelli's suite. He was sitting in a large chair, sipping a Brandy as he stared into the fire. The room appeared to be empty of his bodyguards, but it was safe to assume they were not far away. A soft knock at the door caused a smile to cross his face. He didn't get up and, after a few moments, a beautiful, young girl stepped into the room. She was dressed in a hotel uniform of a plain, black pencil skirt and a cream, long-sleeved blouse. However, the top buttons of her blouse were undone and her long, black hair swung free. Her almond-shaped, brown eyes looked worried even though her full lips wore a smile. He held his arms out for her and she settled in his lap. For a brief moment, they were wrapped in a lover's embrace and were content. Then she pulled away, and sat in the chair opposite him with a concerned look on her face.

"Vincent, I have to talk to you." She said as she began to wring her hands.

He sat back looking a bit concerned himself. "What is it Maria?"

She paused a moment, looking as nervous as a long-tailed cat in a room full of rocking chairs. Her eyes welled up with tears. "I've been to see the doctor, and he has confirmed my suspicions. I'm with child."

Vincent smiled brightly, speaking happily. "That's fantastic news!"

She looked relieved and puzzled at the same time, "But what about Sylvia?"

Vincent waved his hand in dismissal. He stood and pulled her into his arms, "My wife is barren and annoying. I married her to appease my family and I've always wanted a child."

Maria smiled happily. She was relieved. He sat and pulled her back into his lap and started playing with her hair. "We will get you the finest medical care to be had. I will bring the best baby Doctor here to the hotel, so you will want for nothing. The suite across the hall is yours now. I won't have you in the staff quarters anymore, and when my baby is born, he will have my name and be accepted by my family. Italians know how important family is, and they will not reject any son of mine or his mother."

"Thank you, Vincent. This is more than I could have hoped for." She said with a few joyful tears running down her face, refraining from mentioning that the child had just as much a chance of being a girl as it did a boy. It made no sense to ruin his mood.

Rose watched in confusion. From Natalie's description of this girl, she killed herself because she felt Vincent wasn't doing enough for her. Yet they seemed very happy. The scene started to fade in front of her, and Rose assumed she was waking up until it was replaced with the same room. This time there was no fire and snow was softly falling outside the window. Vincent stood, staring out the window. He wore a scowl. A sharp knock at the door only served to deepen it. He stalked to the door and opened it. A fancy piece of work strode in. She was dressed in a skirt suit of stark black. Her platinum blonde hair was salon styled into a formal up-do. Her makeup was flawless and around her shoulders, she wore a silver, fox shrug. Her eyes were a piercing blue and her pouty lips were curved into a sneer. Rose recognized her at once-- it was Penny, the dance instructor.

"Hello, my husband." she said her voice colder than the ice etched on the window sill.

"Sylvia." he said flatly.

"You don't look happy to see me. I assumed you summoned me to this dreadful place because you so missed my company." She said with mock sincerity.

"I bought you the penthouse in New York so I wouldn't have to endure your company." He replied.

She feigned hurt and pouted as she pulled off her kid gloves. "Fine, what is it you wanted?"

He sunk into his chair. Lines of worry creased his face as he spoke very quietly, but very seriously. "Maria is pregnant with my child. The baby is due in the spring and after the birth, I will be taking her back to Italy to see my family."

He glanced at her to see her reaction. Her eyes narrowed and she opened her mouth to speak, but he held up a hand to silence her. He sat up, looking into her eyes, "Do not worry. Our loving marriage is in no danger; however this child and Maria will be welcomed as part of the family."

She paused a moment, as if trying to decide if this was a battle she could win. After a moment, she simply nodded. "I knew in time this would happen. I will stay here a few days as I'm tired from traveling. I'll have my things sent up."

At first Vincent looked relieved. He had expected more drama out of her but her lack of scene actually caused him more worry then if she had carried on. She walked silently out the door. Rose felt herself following along behind her. She walked down the hall to the elevator. Her face now showed her fear. Despite his assurances, she had no doubt once this whore and her brat got into the family and she promised more spawn, Sylvia would be displaced. She needed a plan and she needed it quick. When she reached the Lobby she found it noisy and irritating. She wandered out to the garden and sat by the fountain. After a moment, it seemed like she was speaking to someone but Rose was unable to tell who it was. She saw Sylvia talk adamantly with her hands, showing her frustration, but she wasn't able to hear what was being said. Whomever she was speaking to must have given her something to help ease her mind, because she walked out of the garden with a calm and slightly disconcerting smile. She walked into the Lobby and up to the desk. She asked for a piece of paper and scribbled out a note. She asked that it be delivered to the presidential suite. She quietly slipped through the 'Employees Only' door and up to the staff rooms. Given the time of day, the halls were empty. She crept into a now empty room and waited. Rose watched as Maria, heavy with child, entered the empty room. She was in the room but a moment when Sylvia was on her. She wound a nylon stocking around her neck and tightened it squeezing the life from the terrified girl. Maria fought back, but the weight of the baby made her unwieldy. Sylvia overpowered her and after a few horrifying moments, Maria's eyes closed forever. Rose watched in horror as two young lives were lost.

Sylvia slicked her hair back and straightened her dress. Not an ounce of remorse showed on her face. She stood and prepared to leave, but the door flew open as a frantic Vincent came rushing in, holding a crumpled note in his hand. He surveyed the scene for only a second before he pulled off his belt and mercilessly wrapped it around Sylvia's throat. Quickly and brutally he choked the life out of her. When she was dead, he tossed her to the side, taking Maria in his arms. He smoothed her hair as his tears fell. Rose's heart broke. She wanted so much to comfort this man, but she knew these shades could not be touched. She closed her eyes as she felt herself spiraling up toward the world of consciousness.

She awoke. Staying still for a moment the tears slipped down her cheeks for all that had been lost. How truly sad this place really is she thought and as she turned her head toward the curtains she saw sunlight sneaking in.

She slipped quietly out of bed, glancing at the clock. She was surprised to see it read almost 9 AM. She slowly pulled the curtains open, allowing the room to be filled with the warm sunshine. She heard movement behind her, and turned to see everyone else starting to stir. Adam pushed himself up with a groan.

"Now, that has to be one of the most beautiful sights I have ever seen." he said, staring out the window.

"Same here." Eric said.

Faye sat up with a brief smile, but did not comment as last night's dream was still fresh on her mind.

"Is something bothering you Faye?" Rose asked.

Faye nodded, taking a deep breath. She told them about her dream and some of her theories. They all listened intently.

"I can certainly see your points and thoughts. All I can say, is I hope it isn't true because I have no other idea on how to save us." Rose said sadly. She wanted so much to believe the child, but Faye was right. Perhaps the Old One was counting on that.

"I would like to try to talk to Phillip, but I have a feeling he is afraid to speak outside of dreams due to the Old One's influence." Faye said.

"After his performance in our room the other day, I'm inclined to agree with you." Adam said.

"What do we do now? Our carpet of certainty has been pulled out from under us." Eric said angrily.

"We don't know for certain that she was lying to us." Rose said. "However, I think we need to come up with our own plan."

"Yes I agree. So, when they start their parade, we go out the side door and make a break for the car. If she did set us up, they will be looking for us to go out the patio doors but at a later time. It might give us a bit of a head start." Adam said.

"I like that idea. There is, however, one small problem with your plan." Eric said and lifted his leg out from under the covers. His ankle was now doubled in size and a patchwork of red and purple splotches.

"I haven't put any weight on it yet but I have a feeling that it's not going to support me walking much less having to run." Eric said sadly. There was a deep sigh from the group and Faye's brow furrowed in thought.

Adam thought of the promise he had made the night before.

"Wait! That day that Rose passed out on the porch Natalie had Henry bring us an antique wheelchair. If we can get that for you, then we can wheel you out. It won't slow us down that much." Faye said excitedly.

Adam felt a rush of relief wash over him.

Rose closed her eyes and images of the infirmary splashed into her mind. She hoped it was not that chair that they would bring. She kept silent. No one needed the extra stress of those thoughts.

"What an excellent idea! We can just tell them that I need it to go to the ball. We all know they wouldn't want me to miss that. Can I have a couple more aspirin though? This thing is excruciating." Eric said as he laid back. Relief was evident in his voice.

"Faye and I will go down and get the chair. You guys order us a big breakfast with lots of meat. I'm starving this morning." Adam said as he carefully stood upright. The pain in his side made him wince.

"Ok but hurry back please. I don't want to have to come looking for you." Rose said as she handed him three pills as well.

They dressed quickly and headed to the lobby. They passed several couples strolling toward the front door and they were both thrilled that they looked normal. The knowledge that they were walking corpses was enough without having to see how they became so. They walked up to the front desk. Phillip stood there, glancing over the sign- in book.

"Good Morning!" Faye said with a smile.

He looked up at them and his brow furrowed. "Good morning. How can I help you?"

"Well, you may have heard or noticed last night that Eric injured his ankle. He can't walk and of course he doesn't want to miss this evening's festivities. We were wondering if Henry could bring us a wheelchair so that he can get around easier." Faye explained with a false cheerfulness. She was having a hard time getting the picture of the bullet wound in his forehead out of her mind.

"Ah, yes. I'll have him bring it up right away. I'm sorry he has been injured." He said and picked up the phone to fill their request.

They looked at each other and shrugged and headed back to the elevator. The hall was more filled then she had ever seen it. People sat at almost every table chatting. There was an air of anticipation among them. Some stole concealed glances at them as they walked by while others just stared. Faye grabbed Adam's hand and picked up her pace back to the elevator. Once inside, they both sighed softly.

"I felt like dinner." Faye said quietly.

"Well, essentially we are. To them, we are what keep their world turning. Some of them probably still remember what it's like to be like us. Some never were us, but they know in order to keep their paradise, we have to fill the hourglass." Adam said with a shrug.

They exited the elevator. It was easy to think of them as evil beings who wanted to kill them however, if you looked at it from their point of view, they were just trying to ensure their own survival. None of them asked for this existence, but it was all they had. She felt sorry for them, but not sorry enough to give them her life or the life of her unborn child. They walked back to the room and knocked softly, waiting for the door to open. Rose let them in after a few moments. They walked in. Adam was disappointed to see the food had yet to arrive.

"They are going to send the chair up." Faye said.

"I ordered a big breakfast. It will take a little bit longer than normal because of how much I ordered." Rose said.

"Did anyone ever stop to think where the food they feed us comes from?" Eric asked.

"I'm guessing the hotel is part of the realm and is renewed as they are." Adam replied.

"I like that idea. Let's just go with that ok?" Faye said, her voice a little edgy at the thought of the food being anything else. "I'm going to take a shower while we wait on breakfast."

"Please leave the door open." Adam called after her.

Once the water was running, Rose walked over and sat on the bed next to Adam.

"How is she?" She asked with a low voice.

"I'm worried. This is a lot of stress at a very early stage of the pregnancy. We have no idea what kind of damage the wreck caused, and it's going to be a bit before I can get her to a proper hospital." Adam said, running his hands through his hair.

"We will get out of here and the baby will be just fine." Rose said reassuringly.

"I do hope you're right." Adam said, lying back on the bed. While they waited for the food, they took turns taking showers. Rose and Eric took one together so that she could hold up him. Conversation was scarce as they all pondered their situation. The rain had stopped and the sun was shining. It was hard to fathom they were in a hotel full of dead people and that when that beautiful sun set once more, it was very possible that they would be fighting for their very lives. Every fiber in Adam's being wanted to take off and go. To just sit here, and wait to see what fate brought them was very hard for him to handle.

There was a knock at the door and a delicious smell came wafting up from underneath. When Faye opened the door, an unknown waiter pushed the cart in and left it without saying a word. It was significantly larger than the other carts had been. There were a number of covered dishes, a large carafe of orange juice, and one of ice water.

They all pulled their chairs up to the cart and ate voraciously.

"There's nothing like fear to give you a good appetite." Eric said with a smile.

"You would think the opposite, but I agree with your assessment." Adam said. He stopped eating long enough to ask, "So what do we do? It's eleven o'clock now. We have nine hours until the Ball starts."

"Technically, we have about seven hours. We do have to get ready." Faye corrected.

Adam laughed loudly and leaned over to kiss her cheek, "Even in a situation like this, you want to look your best. I love you honey."

Faye smiled. She usually got annoyed at his little jibes, but it was nice to have some kind of normalcy in this mess.

"I'm going to say a stroll through the garden is out." Eric said with a wince as he lifted his leg.

"I doubt our gracious hosts want us going outside anyway, too much of a risk that we might run." Rose said.

"I'm sure we are under close surveillance. We have all seen their ability to become invisible." Faye pointed out.

They suddenly realized that they had better censor what they discussed as it may tip off the opposite faction that they were on to them.

"I think we should spend the day relaxing so we can party all night. I mean, we have been told this Ball is unforgettable." Faye said with her false cheerfulness.

Another knock at the door caused them all to jump. Henry stood outside the door with the wheelchair and another bucket of ice. He smiled sadly and handed the ice bucket to Faye. He silently motioned her out into the hall indicating that she should shut the door. She pulled it closed as a puzzled expression came over her face.

"I know, right now you're a might confused. But just be 'membering who bin helpin' you all along" He said. His country accent and speech pattern were unmistakably redneck.

Faye shook her head in confusion at everyone's behavior so far today. Carrying the ice bucket in one hand, she opened the door with the other and rolled the chair in. She kept going over Henry's words in her mind.

"Eric, your chariot has arrived." she joked.

"Thanks! Perhaps I can put playing cards in the spokes?" He replied with a laugh looking it over. It was made of multi colored whicker with huge wheels.

"Speaking of cards, I happen to have a deck in my bag. We could while away some of our free time with a poker game if you like." Adam said.

"That sounds better than sitting here staring at that clock." Faye said.

"I'm in." Eric said.

"I don't really know how to play, but I will try." Rose said.

For the next few hours, they played several games of poker, gin, rummy, and in the end, go fish. Conversation was kept light though they could feel the pressure of their situation hanging over them like a dark cloud. As distracted as Rose tried to be, she couldn't help but think of her dream of the infirmary and wonder how many people had been subjected to the horrors of that room. How many of them still wandered these halls after dying at the hands of that butcher? She thought back to the Ballroom last night. She didn't recall seeing a pregnant woman. Rose knew Maria had died here and she couldn't even fathom the idea of being stranded in this isle of the dead, perpetually pregnant. As she pondered Maria, she thought back to the voice she had heard while she was choking. It must have been Maria. Perhaps she had been granted some small dignity of becoming a regular spirit instead of the walking dead here. Perhaps some souls are so pure they cannot be held in body like the others here. They were still caught in limbo, but they could not be forced to hold body and carry on this distressing charade of life. Rose played automatically as she delved through these thoughts and many more.

Across the table Faye sat in thought as well. She was trying to fathom the situation they had found themselves in. Was something like this even possible? Perhaps this was all some dream and she was laying in a bed in a coma somewhere. As pleasant as that idea was, she knew it wasn't true. They had been tricked into coming to a place of true terror, where their fear was only the top layer of thousands of other fears and tears that were held in these walls. She pondered how and why were they chosen? She looked at her cards, not really seeing them. She glanced around at the other faces, wondering what thoughts lay below the rather blank expressions everyone wore. The time passed at a decent rate, however as the sun started to sink, everyone felt the tension grow.

Around five, an audible growl was heard from Adam's stomach. Faye laughed.

"I think time has come for dinner. Would we like to order up or go down to the restaurant and stretch our legs?" Faye asked.

"Nothing odd has happened all afternoon. Let's not jinx it, shall we?" Rose said stretching.

They nodded in agreement. After surveying the menu, they each ordered a dish.

"I'm going to start setting my hair." Faye said, pulling her rollers out of her bag.

"I'm going to put my gown in the bathroom to steam it. Would you like me to do yours as well Faye?" Rose asked.

"Yes, please. We did kinda pack quickly." Faye replied with a nod.

Rose nodded and carried the two gowns into the bathroom.

After watching Faye twist her hair up into curlers for a few minutes, Adam spoke. "Once again, I'm so happy to be male. I shave, slip into my costume, and escort Beauty to the Ball."

Faye smiled at him with a wink. Just as she finished putting her hair up into rollers, there was a knock on the door. Faye got up and answered it. Natalie stood there with the cart. This time however, her eyes went wide at the sight of Faye and she suppressed a giggle. "The price we pay for beauty huh?" Faye said with a wide grin.

"Indeed." Natalie said with a smile. She turned to leave and then paused, turning back.

"I hope you make it. I'm praying it's the end of this ordeal for all of us." She said. Before Faye could reply, Natalie disappeared into a swirling black cloud and flew down the hall out of sight.

Faye stood for a moment, confused. How did Natalie know? She thought back and recalled seeing her leaning over the desk talking to Phillip, and the light bulb snapped on in her head. She pushed the cart back in.

"I know who Natalie was! Phillip too!" Faye said excitedly.

"What do you mean?" Rose asked

"Do you remember when we went on the tour and she told us about the gangster and his young bride? He was shot in the head, and out of grief she threw herself from the window. Phillip had the bullet wound in his head, and remember when you saw all those cuts on Natalie and the broken glass at her feet? She was trying to warn us!" Faye said.

"Phillip has been giving us warnings since that night at dinner." Rose said causing Faye to recall what the handyman had said.

"This is very confusing. Wait, I don't remember that story on the tour." Adam said.

Faye and Rose exchanged glances. So much had been going on, they weren't sure they had given their husbands all the details. It was hard to remember.

"It was when Natalie took us to all the off limits areas-- when Rose found the infirmary and the ritual area in the basement.

Both men's jaws dropped.

"Ritual area?" Adam asked his voice bordering on annoyed.

"Hospital?" Eric asked, his voice echoing Adam's tone.

Rose and Faye cringed at the tone and sighed.

"So much has gone on that perhaps little details have gotten lost in the mix." Rose said tentatively.

Both men gave her looks, crossing their arms. Rose took a deep breath. She began to explain in complete detail about the infirmary and the ritual room as well as the visions she had in them. They all listened intently. Faye grimaced at the hospital scenes, feeling her stomach turn. After she finished, they took a moment to digest what they heard.

"So, you're telling me not only are we staying in a hotel full of dead people, but they are held here by some dark pact signed by an unknown person, at some point in history?" Adam asked, his voice mirroring the disbelief Faye had conveyed at the original occurrence.

Rose once again became defensive. Her voice was angry. "Well, next time I see a vision I'll make sure to stop it and ask for all the details just for you."

Eric stepped up to his wife's defense. His voice was cordial, but there was an unmistakable hardness to it, "I will remind you that Rose's visions and abilities to communicate with the shades are the only things that have gotten us this far. She has no control over them. She sees whatever was impressed on the room in those cases so let's try to be a bit nicer, shall we?"

Adam bristled at the lecture and Faye frowned deeply. "Listen, we are all under a colossal amount of stress here. We have to try to escape this horrible place alive and fighting amongst us is not going to accomplish anything. We are a team and we need to remain that way. Yes, Rose's visions give part of the story and, to be honest, at this point that's all I really want. It's probably all she can take. Now let's concentrate on tonight and what we are going to do."

"Indeed, and we have a very short time to figure it out in." Eric said.

"Let's eat first and then we can get ready. Honestly, we are going to have to play this on gut instincts. I can't tell who to trust and who not to anymore." Rose said.

They sat and ate in silence. After the meal was finished, they started getting ready. Adam rolled Eric into the bathroom so they could shave while the women fixed their hair and makeup. Faye carefully arranged her curls up on top of her head, pinning her tiara in place. She had not been able to resist dressing up as Tatiana for the Ball. Rose brushed her long hair out, added a few curls, and pinned it back with jeweled combs. Faye could not help but wonder what character Rose had chosen.

"It took me a long time to decide on my costume." Rose said, as if reading Faye's mind. "But in the end, I decided to just go with Peaseblossom, a simple fairy servant"

"That's an interesting choice. I'm sure your costume will be beautiful." Faye said as she applied the glitter to her eyelids.

For a moment, it was easy to forget that they were living a nightmare, in which this grand place was full of dead people that were just waiting to sacrifice them to keep their world afloat. For a fleeting moment they were just two friends getting ready for a spectacular party. Faye wanted so much to drift off into that fantasy but when she closed her eyes, the leering dead man's face laughed at her, mocking her naivety. Sighing, she finished her makeup.

"I am so glad I decided to go with slippers instead of heels tonight." Faye said.

"I was planning to go barefoot but given the new circumstances, I think I will wear my silk slippers." Rose replied.

The bathroom door opened and the men folk emerged.

"Make sure all the bags are packed. I'm going to hide them by the back exit door. I would take them out to the car, but I think that might arouse suspicion." Adam said.

"I would go ahead and stick them in the car. They think they have us." Rose said.

"Get my keys out of my bag and put them in your pocket. You are going to have to drive Adam." Eric said.

"Good point." Adam said nodding his head. "I will go put them in now and take a look at the mud as well as check out our escape route."

"I don't like you going down there alone." Faye said anxiously.

"I'll be fine. Rose is right. They think they have us and they wouldn't take a chance on injuring me if I don't try to run. If anyone asks, I'll say we have to do an early morning check out to get back in time, so I'm just loading the baggage now to save time." Adam said, kissing his wife.

They packed up everything in the bags except their costumes. Adam quickly left with a smile. Faye watched him leave, her expression troubled.

As he walked down the hall, the bravado he had put on for his wife and friends wavered a bit. He didn't relish the idea of going alone, but at the same time he knew it just wasn't feasible to roll Eric with him and he certainly didn't want to place any more anxiety on the women. He shifted the bags so that he could stop and press the down arrow. So many things had happened in his few days here. His entire perception on life and well, life after death had been completely shifted. He almost felt sorry for the spirits here. They weren't coming after them out of malice, but out of survival. Whoever started this kingdom of the dead had to be one twisted mind. Most were just pawns placed into a never ending loop of sacrifice to survive. After the elevator came to his floor, he struggled to slide the gate open with a semi free hand. He wondered who they should be trusting. Phillip and Natalie had been warning them in various ways since they had arrived. However Emily was just a child. How could a child be so devious? He shut the door and began to descend. He silently prayed that the elevator would descend as it should and not take him back to that hellacious hallway. He had no desire to come face-to-face with whatever beast had been making that sound. The elevator shuddered for a moment as if pulling the thought from his mind and preparing to send him back. His heart skipped a beat but then it continued to move as it should to the lobby. He struggled with the gate, glancing around as he exited the elevator.

The hall was empty, or at least appeared that way. Knowing what he did about the inhabitants here there was no way of knowing if anyone was there or not. He walked slowly and as nonchalantly as possible toward the side door. He didn't realize he was holding his breath until he let it all out in a whoosh as the door closed behind him. He relaxed just a touch as he made his way toward the sports car, still deep in the mud. He set the suitcases down and pulled the keys from his pocket. On the way out, they got stuck on the edge of his pants and fell to the ground. He bent over to pick them up and as he rose back up he came face-to-face with Emily, her pale skin and hair setting off her blazing, blue eyes. At first, they simply regarded each other. Eric wondered if she knew they doubted her intentions. She stared at him intently before smiling a smile that caused goose bumps to rise on his neck. Then, in her sweet child-like voice, she simply said.

"Oh, yes. You will do just fine." She said with a slight giggle. She vanished into a cloud of swirling, black smoke.

Adam stood still a moment, confused by her statement. On the surface, it seemed that she was reassuring him that he would survive this ordeal, yet something in the tone and the way she looked at him made him think that it meant something entirely different. He shook off the chills the experience had given him and opened the trunk, slipping the bags inside. He walked around to the driver's side door. As he put the keys in the lock, he could feel hundreds of eyes watching his every move, but when he looked around he saw no one. He put the key in the engine praying for it to turn over. He smiled when its powerful engine roared to life. He pushed down on the gas and his heart sunk as she just spun her tires throwing dirt and mud several feet away. He placed it in reverse, and gently rolled her backward. He gained some ground by using a back and forth rocking motion to pull the car from the grooves it had made in the mud earlier. He carefully turned it around, placing it in a position for a quick getaway. He sat for a moment.

He closed his eyes while he ignored the pain in his ribs and pushed back the irrational urge to try to make another attempt at leaving. He knew he couldn't place Faye in that kind of danger again. Sighing, he turned the car off and stepped out carefully. He placed the keys deep in his pocket. The last thing he wanted to do was to fail because he lost the keys. He walked back toward the door. He still felt the heaviness of multiple stares on him, but shrugged them off. He knew they were the least of the things yet to come.

Phillip watched him place the bags in the car, keeping his eyes on him until reentered the building. Turning, he glanced at the room. The small dining room was packed to the brim with serious faces. Glancing around he tried to estimate how many had managed to cram themselves into his impromptu meeting. Natalie squeezed his hand and with a reassuring smile she motioned him forward. Phillip stepped up in front of the crowd.

"Ladies and Gentlemen, you are here because you all feel it is time to stop the cycle of violence and blood. It's time to stand up and say no, we will kill no more. You have all thought about the consequences of what will happen if we succeed in stopping the ritual. If we fail, I cannot fathom the depth of Emily's rage at our defiance. She has a plan. I don't know what it is and all I can hope to do is circumvent her.

When the glass is opened Emily is expecting them to run out the front across the lawn. As you all know, we are all weaker when the glass is open so it may be easier to stop the evil ones as they should not be able to dissolve and travel. This will give the living ones a chance to get away. I suspect they intend to run sooner and will go out the side door. Once the living ones are free of the Ballroom, we must bar the doors to hold the evil ones back. When the clock strikes the twelfth time, the pact will be broken and we should all move on." Phillip explained, glancing back to look at Natalie who smiled in approval.

The crowd murmured throughout the room, all of them ready to be free, no matter what the cost.
Chapter 8

Faye slipped into her costume. The gown was elaborate-- a white sheath with a wine colored muslin overlay on the sides. The bodice, the hem, and the waistline had extensive beadwork. The gown glimmered in the lamp light. She gently attached her silk monarch wings-- they were large and studded with crystals. She slipped on her white, satin slippers and stood in front of the mirror. She was smiling at her image, studying the way the bottom laid just over the top of her shoes and how the overlay was perfectly straight. She looked back at her face to make sure her hair was in place but what she saw terrified her. She stared at her own reflection, but instead of her long, slender neck with a diamond choker there was a deep, red gash across her throat and blood was streaming out of it. She screamed, running from the bathroom. Rose caught her.

"Faye, what's going on?" She asked with a puzzled voice.

Faye couldn't speak. She made her way to the dressing table mirror. The ghastly image had vanished. She stared into her own panicked expression for a moment before sinking down onto the dressing stool, her legs weak. Rose came over and knelt in front of her.

"What did you see?" She asked softly, hugging Faye, "Now they are just playing with you and it's cruel."

She walked into the bathroom giving the mirror a good looking at before she changed into her own violet gown. It was simple, but elegant. It fell to her feet. It was Grecian in design with gathered shoulders and a black, rope sash. She attached her plain, white moth wings. Faye looked up and smiled as Rose came out. Her simple beauty was refreshing. Any jealousies she had felt toward Rose had long since faded. Rose helped Eric into his Page Boy costume. Just as they were finishing up, a soft knock came at the door. Faye rushed to open it. Adam stepped in.

"The mud around the car is mostly dry. I loaded the bags and took the liberty of moving it out of the hole it was in so that we can just go." Adam said as he turned to look at Faye. He winked at her, "Even in a time of desperation and danger you are radiant." He said.

"Let's get you into your costume. It's quarter to 8." Faye said, blushing. She decided not to tell him about her bathroom incident as he already looked on edge.

Faye helped him into his white slacks and shirt. His wine sash matched her dress. She placed the laurel wreath on his head and stepped back with a smile of admiration.

"You make a very dashing Oberon, my dear." Faye said with a bow of her head.

Everyone laughed.

Rose glanced at the clock. She spoke with a sober tone, "Show time kids."

Adam helped Eric into his chair and pushed him down the hall with the ladies in tow. Thankfully the hallway was empty. They made their way down to the Ballroom. The line started in the lobby. Everyone was there. The costumes varied by era and everyone was talking and laughing. White gloved waiters carried trays of Champaign to those waiting to enter the Ballroom. The group waited, observing everything and everyone around them as they moved toward the Ballroom. As they got closer they could hear the band and smell the buffet table. Faye and Rose passed the time in whispered conversation about the costumes.

"See the couple three ahead of us" Rose said with a slight nod in the direction she meant.

Faye nodded.

" His Puck mask has to be hand crafted, the horns appear to be made of wood, the leaves look so fresh they could have been picked off a tree this very morning" Faye marveled.

"From the way he holds that pan flute I wouldn't be surprised if in all this time he hadn't learned to play a tune or two." Rose added.

The gentleman must have felt their lingering stares because he turned and looked directly at them, his stare openly hostile. They shrank back looking at the floor in embarrassment. He turned back around after a moment. This experience only deterred their 'people watching' for a few moments.

Faye glanced around for the next target. She saw so many elaborate and flamboyant costumes of beautiful silks and satins. But one couple in particular caught her eye. They were stunning but didn't keep at all with the theme.

She was dressed in a stark white ball gown ornamented with diamond snowflakes that caught the light shimmering brightly. Her long pale hair swung free and intertwined in the locks were pale blue ribbons. Her face was covered with a half mask made of shiny silver with the same snowflakes as her gown. Her lips were a disturbing shade of blue, which both women had to look closely to discern if it was indeed lipstick. The man beside her was a stark contrast. Faye immediately recognized the costume as that of the Red Death. The suit was made of crimson satin, the long cape rippling behind him. The skull mask was that of remarkably detailed and realistic white bone, so much so that Faye was certain it was made of a real human skull. She turned away in disgust. But this couple still drew her thoughts. Even the most abstract costumes around them still pertained to the Midsummer's theme in one way or another, but this snow queen and her crimson companion made no attempt to fit in. She couldn't help but wonder who was under those masks. Faye turned to point Rose in their direction only to find she was already studying them closely.

It seemed that none of the other couples wanted to be near them. They stood alone in a sea of people. Faye wanted to study them further but a few more steps and they were in the door beyond her view.

A short time later they made it to the door. They were awe struck at the transformation of the room. It was like walking into an enchanted forest, better than a movie set. The walls were encompassed in touchable soft green moss and vines wound their way around pillars and snaked down onto the stage. The serving tables looked as though they were part of that forest springing from the floor like trees. The vines were covered with beautiful flowers in all colors of the rainbow. Apple blossoms in pale pink and so soft and sweet that it looked as though an apple would appear in minutes. The table cloths were the deep green of the forest at night and the centerpieces were gorgeous rings of luscious red pomegranate blossoms, sultry in the dim light. They stared in amazement. It truly was magical and it made it hard to believe that danger existed here. The usher showed them a table which was close to the main door. Adam and Faye joined the others on the dance floor. They waltzed, swirling among all of the beautiful costumes. Everyone picked at the buffet and gave the appearance of happy party goers. Faye and Adam discovered that when they were on the dance floor, they seemed to forget where they were and the danger all around them. The twinkling lights and the smiling faces gave a feeling of serenity and calm. Almost as if some of Shakespeare's Midsummer magic was flowing from the trees, transporting them to his dream forest.

They floated off the dance floor, content smiles adorning their faces. Reality grabbing them and pulling them back as the pained and scared faces of Rose and Eric came into view. Frowning, they made their way back to the table. Just as they reached it, Phillip, wearing his normal attire suddenly appeared beside Rose. Without a word he whisked her through the crowd out onto the dance floor as the waltz began to play once again.

He held her close, his clammy cheek pressed against hers. Anyone who saw them would have fancied them lovers, but Phillip used the embrace to be able to speak to her.

"Rose, I know you're confused but trusting me is your only chance. A group of us are on your side. The moment the glass is opened, go, as quickly as you can out the side door. We will stall them as long as we can but we will be just as weak as they. Do not look back and do not pause. The Old One's plans are in motion. I am doing all I can to protect you and your friends, but you have to trust me" He whispered.

Rose paused for a moment speechless.

His words sounded similar to Emily's. Perhaps she was part of this insurrection against the Old One. She nodded in agreement as he spun her around the floor at a dizzying pace. The speed of the dance, combined with the glow of the lights, transformed the room into a forest. Rose was truly lost in the magic.

The magic was torn from her as Phillip deposited her beside her injured husband as the music stopped. She quietly relayed his words to the group.

Time marched on toward midnight and Rose watched the people. When she met eyes with someone she either saw pity or hunger. She kept an eye out for Emily. She could feel her somewhere in the room although she couldn't seem to find her no matter how hard she looked. At 11:15 Adam and Faye returned to the table for the last time, their faces flushed from dancing. They all wanted a chance to rest before they had to make a break for it. They watched the people dancing. Rose couldn't help but notice that they were changing. They seemed to be fading. Their costumes became duller and their complexions started to turn gray. It was like they were weakening. She leaned over and whispered her observation to her companions. As they studied everyone, they came to the same realization. They continued to watch. At 11:30 a trumpet sounded somewhere on stage and the Ballroom went silent. They looked at each other in panic. This was ahead of schedule. The wall lights dampened making it hard to see even a foot in front of you. A spotlight shone brightly onto an empty stage. Suddenly, Emily appeared in the circle of light. She wore no costume, but she clutched her doll tightly. Her expression was a cruel triumphant smile. The harsh light showed her as vibrant and child like as she had always been. Realization sank heavily into the hearts of those who knew they had been tricked.

"It is time, my family. Bring forth the hourglass." She said, her young voice ringing through the silent room.

The patio doors opened with a gust of wind that caused the candle flames to dance. The man in the intricate Puck mask made his entrance. Held reverently in his hands was the hourglass from the top of the fountain. His pace was slow and steady. Every set of eyes in the room were drawn to him and the artifact as it made its long journey through the party goers and toward the stage. Characters of all sorts, from Oberon to Sprites, joined the worshipful parade humming a soft tune of some sort as they came closer to the stage. Emily's excitement seemed to escalate as her most prized possession made its way closer to her.

The group found themselves drawn in, unable to look away from the glint of gold and thick red liquid of the glass. A cold chill ran up Rose's back waking her from her trance and causing her to turn her head towards the doorway. She saw Phillip standing there. He was almost transparent and looked decayed. His eyes locked with hers. He simply nodded at her as he knew she now saw his words to be true.

With that he vanished. Rose subtly nudged everyone under the table to break their trance of watching the strange procession of the hourglass to the stage. Rose slowly scooted her chair back toward the door, and pulled Eric along with her. Adam also moved further back, placing himself in position to grab Eric and run. Puck arrived at the stage, the strange hummed tune almost deafening now. Handing it delicately up to Emily, he bowed his head and backup up slowly. She took the glass and held it up. The bottom was about an eighth full of a thick, red substance which was no doubt the blood of Matt and Stephanie.

"My Friends, we are once again at that time. It is time to sacrifice the living so we may continue our paradise of the dead." Emily said. "I know that there have been whispers of a plan I may have had but I want you all to know I had only your best interests in mind. I had thought that because one of them possessed the sight, she may have been able to rework our deal for us and we could all leave this mountain. Sadly, she is not strong enough so we must continue as we have always done. Let the blood flow."

Rose looked incredulous. Emily had lied to her. She was the Old One and she had used her sob story to keep them here and apparently test her for something.

She held the glass up over her head and the crowd cheered. She leaned forward, her mouth moving but no sound was heard. The red mist flowed from her fingers, swirling around the glass. The glass began to tremble, slowly the gold lid lifted off, hovering in the air. As the seal was broken, everyone in the room became as they were when they died. Rose took this as their cue, jumping up from her chair. She grabbed Eric's wheelchair handles and sprinted out the door. Faye and Adam followed closely behind them. As they ran out the door they saw a large group of shades standing in wait with Phillip and Natalie at the front. For a brief moment Faye wondered if they had walked into a trap. Then behind her, she heard a voice howling.

"Catch them! Kill them all, but the one with the monarch wings. Don't touch her!" Emily screamed.

They heard hundreds of footsteps turn to follow them. Faye felt their anger pulsing after them.

"Now!" Phillip yelled.

The shades that had been standing outside pushed the doors to the Ballroom shut, pushing their selves against it as a barrier. They made it to the long hallway before she heard the sounds of breaking glass and a battle ensued.

They moved as fast as they could, pushing the antique wheel chair over the carpet. The wheel chair tipped from side to side, its wheels sinking into the soft carpet. They neared the door and Faye could see the car through the door window. Rose began to feel a glimmer of hope that they would escape this nightmare when suddenly Emily appeared in front of them.

"Who do you children think you are that you can escape me?" She screamed. Her face was contorted with anger. "I have lived for centuries. I built an empire of the dead and you are no match for me!"

"Not true! You needed me to rework your deal! I heard what you said!" Rose yelled back.

"I don't need you" Emily cackled cruelly. She turned to Faye and gave her a malicious smile, "She, is a totally different story."

"You're not touching my wife!" Adam shouted, hotly balling up his fists. They powered past her and out the door leaving it hanging in the still whipping wind.

Emily cackled following them out the door. She stalked toward Faye. Before she could take more than a few steps, a loud chiming was heard from the inside. Everyone inside and out, froze as the first three chimes passed. Phillip and Natalie clasped hands, praying they had done enough. A look of realization dawned on Emily. It was the large clock chiming midnight. Her expression was one of fear and desperation as she launched herself at Faye. Adam placed himself in front of his wife, easily deflecting Emily and tossing her young body into the grass.

"Get in the car! I'll hold her off!" Adam yelled.

Rose pushed Eric towards the car. The mud caught up in the wheels of the old chair dumping Eric to the ground. Struggling, she pulled him along the ground. His grunts of pain coupled with her gasps of air as she put every ounce of strength she had in to moving him. She got him into the back seat. Faye however, hadn't budged.

She was transfixed by what Emily had become. Her face had melted flesh sliding off in clumps, exposing her bare skull. Her cornflower blue eyes glowed in the darkness. She screamed in frustration and rushed at Faye again. Adam once again deflected her. Faye heard the ninth chime of the clock. She saw that Adam was struggling. His injuries causing him to stagger, he was fighting to stay conscious. He was holding his ribs, his breath coming in ragged gasps. Faye moved to help him. She placed her arm around him, pulling him away from Emily. She was crawling back toward them, dragging her decaying body across the grass, her hands made into claws as she raked them across the ground to close the gap between herself and what she so desperately needed and pursued.

"Get in the car Faye." Adam huffed adamantly.

"I'm not leaving without you!" Faye cried

She pulled him toward the car and placed him in the passenger seat. She slammed the door and moved around the side of the car, glancing over to see where Emily was. She saw nothing and her heart lifted. Her hand reached for the door handle. They were going to make it and for the first time, she really believed it. The eleventh chime came and the hotel began to shudder and moan. Inside, hundreds of voices rose up, some in fear, some in joy. Faye clamped her hands over her ears to block out the sound. The sound was deafening and she couldn't function. As the twelfth chime began, a cold, hard, hand gripped her ankle. Looking down, she found herself staring into what nightmares are made of. A skeleton's face, desperation knitted into its skeletal brow. The radiant corn flower blue eyes staring back. The creature clambered up Faye's body. It screeched at her in an inhuman tone. Faye gasped placing her hands around her throat to guard it. She heard the twelfth and final chime from inside. With an earsplitting shriek of frustration, the creature clinging to Faye's body began to dissolve in a swirling red mist. As the chime finished, everything went silent. She glanced back to see a massive white light hovering above the Eden as hundreds of smaller lights made their way to join it. She closed her eyes praying that both Natalie and Phillip were at peace at last. She smiled just a moment, thinking of the souls that were now free. The earth beneath the hotel began to tremble, its foundation shaking violently. Faye paused no longer. Jumping into the driver's seat she roared the Porsche to life. She floored it, spinning the tires and spewing dirt everywhere in a desperate attempt to flee. A bright flash of light caused her to look in the rear view mirror. She slammed on the brakes and threw it into park. She got out of the car, staring in disbelief at what was before her. The grandiose lady was nothing but a charred skeleton. A burned out shell with soot coated walls. Windows were blown out and debris was strewn across the lawn. The porch was overgrown and vines crawled up the pillars like snakes. Chunks of marble sat in the high grass, monuments to the blood that had soaked into the uneasy ground.

The Eden had died when her furnace blew, her life had never returned. Everything they had experienced had been an illusion created by evil. With a sad sigh, Faye got back into the car and drove down the mountain. She passed where they had their accident. The road was empty and there was no sign of the branch from the storm, just deep tracks in the dirt from their swerving tires. The further down the mountain they drove, the more unkempt it became, the grass easily thigh high along the rutted road. When they reached the bridge the water was low, the surrounding area appeared to have seen no rain at all. Faye drove the rest of the night, putting the Eden far behind them.
Epilogue

9 Months Later

Adam opened the drapes in the birthing suite. He looked out at the heavy rain that was falling. Faye was sleeping peacefully in the bed. Her large, pregnant form rising and falling softly under the light blanket. A soft knock on the door made him turn. He smiled as Eric and Rose made their way quietly into the room. Walking over, he embraced them. Rose walked over and kissed Faye softly on the forehead. They had been in constant contact since they had escaped the Eden. Rose and Eric were to be the baby's God parents. The last nine months had been an emotional rollercoaster for all of them. Faye had come through the pregnancy well, despite her rough start. They had chosen to let the baby's gender be a surprise just happy that the child appeared healthy. Faye awoke, smiling brightly as she saw her friends at her bedside. Active labor began early that evening. Faye sailed through it with ease having been through far worse. Just before midnight, a beautiful baby girl was born. Eric, Rose, Faye and Adam all smiled down at the child as she struggled to open her eyes. She blinked a few times and then stared up at the foursome with bright, cornflower blue eyes. Somewhere in the hospital, the midnight chimes began.

